Division 
Sect'  ~ 


F 34-42 

AZI' 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/landofincascityoOOadam 


The  Inca. 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS 


AND 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  SUN. 


THE  STORY  OF  FRANCISCO  PIZARRO 
AND  THE  CONQUEST  OF  PERU. 

OF  'rtHtjfic-, 


Ss 


BY 


W.  H.  DAVENPORT  ADAMS 


S. 


CT  '»  9 1920 


!l 


When  fierce  Pizarro’s  legions  flew 
O’er  ravaged  fields  of  rich  Peru.” 

Joseph  Warton. 


BOSTON: 

ESTES  AND  LAURIAT,  PUBLISHERS, 

aoj-305  Washington  Street. 


REFACE. 


IN  the  following  pages  T seek  to  tell  the  stirring  story 
of  thi  Conquest  of  Peru.  That  story  does  not 
assume  the  heroic  proportions  of  the  record  of  the  Mexican 
Conquest;  and  Pizarro,  the  conqueror,  is,  I admit,  an 
inferior  figure  to  Hernando  Cortes,— inferior  as  a com- 
mander, a statesman,  and  an  administrator, — inferior  in 
intellectual  force  and  moral  power.  Yet  the  story  has 
many  romantic  and  picturesque  points,  just  as  Pizarro 
presents  many  characteristics  which  are  worthy  of  analysis 
and  consideration.  Moreover,  while  most  historians 
have  done  full  justice  to  the  great  Spaniard  who  over- 
threw the  brilliant  empire  of  Mexico,  and  have  willingly 
recognized  his  noble  qualities,  the  conqueror  of  Peru  has 
been  unfortunate  enough  to  meet  with  artists  who  have 
painted  his  portrait  in  the  blackest  colours.  It  becomes, 
therefore,  an  interesting  study  to  trace  his  career  with 
fairness,  to  judge  his  actions  with  impartiality,  and  then 
to  determine  whether  we  can  endorse  the  traditional 
verdict.  I,  for  one,  confess  myself  unable  to  do  so.  I 


8 


PREFACE. 


can  find  no  proof  of  the  ferocity  and  treachery  of  which 
he  has  so  fret  ly  been  accused.  It  seems  to  me  that  his 
moral  calibre  was  exactly  that  of  his  age;  that  he  neither 
rose  above  nor  sank  below  the  avenge  standard  of  his 
time  and  country  ; that  though,  like  Cortes,  he  committed 
some  acts  of  cruelty,  he  was  by  no  means  a man  of  a 
cruel  disposition  ; that  though,  like  most  public  men  of 
his  day,  he  was  not  too  scrupulous  in  the  fulfilment  of 
engagements,  yet,  on  the  whole,  he  was  straightforward 
and  honest  in  his  policy.  I think  he  was  capable  of 
much  generosity  towards  an  enemy,  and  of  sincere  attach- 
ment to  a friend  ; and  it  seems  to  me  that  in  the  quarrel 
between  Almagro  and  himself,  he  contrasts  very  favour- 
ably with  that  impulsive  and  impetuous  soldier.  Dr. 
Robertson  ascr.bes  to  him  “the  address,  the  craft,  and 
the  dissimulation  of  a politician,”  but  he  does  not  show 
in  what  actions,  or  at  what  periods  of  his  life,  Pizarro 
exhibited  these  qualities.  Mr.  Prescott  speaks  of  “ his 
perfidious  treatment  of  Almagro.”  The  reader  who  does 
me  the  honour  to  peruse  the  following  narrative  will  judge 
for  himself  whether  the  American  historian’s  censure  has 
any  foundation. 

The  principal  English  writers  whom  one  naturally  con- 
sults for  the  life  of  Pizarro  and  the  conquest  of  Peru  are 
Dr.  Robertson,  Mr.  Prescott,  and  Sir  Arthur  Helps.  I 
have  availed  myself  of  their  lucid  ordering  of  facts,  and 
their  shrewd  and  sagacious  reflections  ; but  I have  felt 
it  necessary  to  go  back  to  the  O'igin.il  authorities  in 
order  to  form  an  honest  and  intelligent  estimate  for  my 
own  satisfactoin.  The  following  pages,  therefore,  assume 


PREFACE. 


9 


to  be  something  more  than  a compilation  from  purely 
English  sources,  and  will  be  found,  I hope,  to  present, 
in  some  respects,  a new  and  independent  narrative.  The 
Spanish  authorities  of  most  value  may  be  thus  enume- 
rated : Francisco  de  Xeres,  the  secretary  of  Pizarro, 

“Verdadera  Relacion  de  la  Conquista.”  There  is  a 
French  translation  in  the  collection  of  M.  Ternaux- 
Campans  (vol.  iv.,  edit.  1837 — 1841);  but  no  English 
version  of  this  very  graphic  and  interesting  chronicle  is, 
I believe,  in  existence.  Garcilaso  de  la  Vega  (the  son 
of  a Spanish  cavalier  and  an  Indian  mother,  the  niece 
of  the  Inca  Huayna  Capac),  “ Commentaries  Reales” 
(1609 — 1616).  Of  this  there  is  a translation  by  Rycaut. 
It  is  included  also  in  Purchas’s  “ Pilgrims’’  (vol.  iv.)  ; 
and  the  Hakluyt  Society  have  published  an  elaborate 
edition,  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Clement  R.  Markham. 
Aug.  de  Zarato,  “ Historia  del  Descubrimiento  y Con- 
quisra  de  la  Provincia  del  Peru this  has  been  trans- 
lated into  French  (Paris,  1746).  Fr.  Lopez  de  Gomara, 
“ Historia  General  de  las  Indias”  (ed.  Barcia,  1749). 
Auton.  de  Herrera,  “Historia  General  de  los  Hichos  de 
los  Castellanos  en  las  Islas  y Tierra  Firma  de  Mat 
Oceano”  (1601).  There  is,  I believe,  an  English  trans- 
lation by  Stephens.  Quintana,  “ Vidas  de  Espanoles 
Celebnes.”  These  are  the  writers  whose  materials  neces- 
sarily supply  the  foundation  of  all  later  historians  ; but 
both  Mr.  Prescott  and  Sir  Arthur  Helps  have  enriched 
their  respective  works  by  reference  to  various  manu- 
scripts ; as,  for  instance,  Sir  Arthur  Helps  relies  greatly 
(perhaps  too  much  so)  on  the  “ Carta  de  Vicento  de 


IO 


PREFACE. 


Valverdo  al  Emperador  Carlos  Quinto,’'  written  at  Cuzco 
in  1539— 1541;  and  Mr.  Prescott  on  Pedro  Pizarro’s 
“ Descubrimiento  y Conquista.”  They  are  valuable  as 
“ side-lights,-’  but  they  scarcely  affect  our  general  con- 
ception of  the  course  of  events,  or  materially  modify  our 
judgments  upon  the  men  concerned  in  them. 

In  conclusion,  I may  be  allowed  to  express  my  hope 
that  the  concise  and  comprehensive  summary  herein 
attempted  will  be  found  of  some  utility.  It  has  at  least 
the  merit  of  being  no  servile  imitation  or  repetition  of 
its  predecessors. 


p 


O I^T  E I^T S . 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE 

PERU  AND  ITS  PEOPLE. — THEIR  RELIGION  AND 

GOVERNMENT 1 3 


CHAPTER  II. 

EARLY  CAREER  OF  FRANCISCO  PIZARRO. — UNDER- 
TAKES THE  CONQUEST  OF  PERU  ...  26 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  INVASION. — CAPTURE  OF  CUZCO,  THE  CITY 

OF  THE  SUN 74 


CHAPTER  IV. 


DEATH  OF  ATAHUALPA. — THE  SPANISH  SETTLE- 
MENT   1 c 7 


CHAPTER  V. 

SIEGE  AND  RELIEF  OF  CUZCO  ....  14? 


12 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VJ. 

PAGE 

THE  FEUD  BETWEEN  ALMAGRO  AND  PIZARRO. — 


EXECUTION 

OF  ALMAGRO  . . . .179 

CHAPTER  VII. 

EXPEDITION  OF  GONZALO  PIZARRO,  AND  DISCOVERY 

OF  THE  RIVER  AMAZON 20  7 

CHAPTER  VIII. 


ASSASSINATION  OF  FRANCISCO  PIZARRO 


232 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Page 

The  Inca Frofitispiece 

PlZARRO  AND  HIS  COMPANIONS  COMING  IN  SIGHT 

of  Seville 28 

Altercation  between  Pizarro  and  Almagro  . 60 

Stone  Idol  of  the  Peruvians 64 

Chilicuchima 100 

Execution  of  Atahuallpa 114 

Heroic  Defence  of  Cuzco 162 

246 


Assassination  of  Pizarro 


CHAPTER  I. 


PERU  AND  ITS  PEOPLE. — THEIR  RELIGION  AND 
GOVERNMENT. 


N the  west  coast  of  the 
South  Pacific  Ocean 
lies  Peru,  the  ancient 
“land  of  the  Incas.” 
Its  western  boundary  is 
the  State  of  Ecuador, 
its  northern  Bolivia,  its 
eastern  the  vast  empire 
of  Brazil.  Geographers 
estimate  its  total  area 
at  upwards  of  500,000 
square  miles ; its  ex- 
treme length  at  1,100 
miles;  its  extreme 
breadth,  in  the  north, 
at  780  miles,  diminish- 
ing in  the  south  to  fifty 


sixty  miles,  its  coast  line,  owing  to  its  numerous 


8 


or 


14 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


sinuosities,  exceeds  1.700  miles;  but  for  the  greater  part 
is  represented  by  steep  and  lofty  cliffs,  at  the  foot  of 
which  the  billows  of  the  Pacific  incessantly  thunder; 
and  consequently  the  harbours  are  few,  and,  with  the 
exception  of  those  of  Callao  and  Paita,  neither  very 
commodious  nor  very  secure.  The  distinguishing  phy- 
sical feature  of  the  country,  determining  its  character, 
climate,  and  resources,  is  the  immense  mountain  system 
of  the  Andes,  which  traverses  its  entire  extent.  This 
system  divides  the  surface  into  three  distinct  regions, 
varying  in  temperature,  in  products,  and  in  scenery. 
First,  there  is  the  Littoral,  or  coast  region,  which  rises 
from  the  shore  to  the  base  of  the  mountains;  arid,  sandy, 
and  irregular,  except  where  it  is  preserved  in  the  deep 
rich  valleys,  excavated  and  enriched  by  streams  descend- 
ing from  the  Cordilleras.  The  tracts  lying  between 
these  green  oases  are  covered  with  a fine  yellow  sand, 
which  the  wind  frequently  raises  in  huge  columns  of  from 
seventy  to  eighty  feet  in  height,  and  hurries  over  the 
sun  burnt  soil.  No  rain  falls  in  the  greater  part  of  the 
Littoral.  The  south  east  trade  winds,  after  passing  over 
the  Atlantic,  cross  the  wide  forest  lands  of  Brazil,  and 
fertilize  them  with  abundant  showers;  but  their  vapour 
is  taken  up  and  condensed  by  the  heights  of  the  Cor- 
dilleras, which  they  crown  with  diadems  of  snow,  and 
they  reach  the  Peruvian  coast  dry,  cool,  and  pungent. 
At  night,  however,  the  dews  are  ample  and  refreshing. 

From  the  Littoral  we  ascend  to  the  Sierra,  the  moun- 
tainous belt  which  intervenes  between  the  western  base 
of  the  maritime  Cordillera  and  the  eastern  base  of  the 


THE  ANDES  MOUNTAIN  CHAIN. 


15 


eastern  Cordillera ; in  other  words,  it  includes  the  two 
ranges,  or  Cordilleras,  of  the  Andes,  over  a breadth  of 
a hundred  miles.  These  are  connected  by  transverse 
chains,  and  present  every  diversity  of  mountain  scenery. 
The  eastern  range,  or  Andes  proper,  attains  its  greatest 
elevation  towards  the  south  ; the  western  range  domi- 
nates towards  the  north.  Both  are  conspicuous  for  tower- 
ing peaks, which  rise  to  a loftier  altitude  than  Mont  Blanc; 
for  lofty  table-lands,  which  rejoice  in  an  invigorating  air, 
and  wave  with  prodigal  harvests  of  wheat  and  maize,  and 
rye  and  barley  ; for  green  valleys  and  shady  hollows, 
which  teem  with  heliotrope  and  lupine,  fuchsia,  salvia, 
and  calceolaria,  rich  in  spontaneous  growth.  They  do 
not,  however,  present  that  profuse  fertility  of  vegetation 
which  is  characteristic  of  the  Himalaya,  nor  are  they  so 
rich  in  animal  life.  The  puma,  or  American  lion,  wanders 
among  their  solitudes  ; the  lammergeir  and  the  vulture 
haunt  their  loftier  summits ; the  llama,  the  guanaco,  and 
the  vicuna  roam  about  their  green  sides  and  their  shel- 
tered valleys.  The  principal  peaks  are  Sahama,  22,35c 
feet;  Parinacota,  22,030  ; Gualatieri,  21,900  ; Pomarape, 
21,900;  Cerequipa(a  volcano),  20,320;  Chipicani,  19,745  ; 
Quenuta,  18,765  ; Coloro,  1 7,930 ; ApuCunaranu,  1 7,950  ; 
and  Vilcanoto,  17,525.  The  more  remarkable  table-lands 
are  the  plain  of  Titicaca,  in  the  centre  of  which  lies  the 
great  lake  of  Titicaca,  at  an  elevation  of  12,846  feet ; the 
knot  of  (Juzco,  where  several  mountain-chains  converge, 
and  with  their  grand  barriers  enclose  a delightful  area 
of  tropical  valleys  and  luxuriant  forests;  and  the  knot 
of  Pasco,  the  average  altitude  of  which  is  8,000  feet. 


i6 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


These  and  other  table-lands  yield  luxuriant  crops  of 
every  European  grain,  and  are  frequently  dotted  with 
populous  towns  and  thriving  villages.  Nor  is  this  a 
modern  condition  of  things ; for  centuries  prior  to  the 
Spanish  conquest  these  table-lands  were  inhabited  by  a 
mysterious  aboriginal  race,  bearing  the  same  relation  to 
the  Incas  and  the  present  inhabitants  as  the  Etruscans 
bear  to  the  ancient  Etruscans  and  the  Italians  of  our  own 
days. 

The  third  region,  the  Montana,  occupying  two-thirds 
of  the  entire  surface  of  the  country,  extends  for  some 
hundreds  of  miles  to  the  dubious  and  undefined  boun- 
daries of  Brazil.  The  Amazon  forms  its  northern  boun- 
dary ; Bolivia,  its  southern.  Alluvial  plains  here  alternate 
with  immense  tracts  of  virgin  forest,  where  animal  and 
vegetable  life,  unshackled  by  man,  literally  runs  riot.  The 
virgin  soil,  never  harassed  by  plough  or  harrow,  is  of 
an  amazing  fertility.  In  the  neighbourhood  of  the  chief 
streams  are  occasional  farms,  but,  as  a whole,  this  bound- 
lessly fertile  region  awaits  the  coming  of  the  agriculturist. 
The  forests  consist  of  huge  trees,  some  remarkable  for 
the  beauty  of  their  foliage,  others  for  the  excellence  of 
their  timber;  some  for  their  fruit  and  flowers,  others  for 
their  odoiifi-rous  gums  and  resins.  Luxurious  parasites 
and  creepers  climb  up  their  trunks  and  festoon  their 
branches,  and,  springing  from  one  to  another,  weave 
everywhere  an  almost  impenetrable  network,  through 
which  may  be  seen  the  flash  of  brightly  coloured  wings. 
The  trees  attain  an  enormous  stature,  frequently  to  120 
and  150  feet,  and  their  girth  is  proportionate.  Immense 


IN  THE  FOREST. 


17 


ferns  and  brilliant  orchids  thrive  among  the  rank  under- 
growth at  their  feet.  In  the  deeper  sylvan  recesses  the  heat 
is  necessarily  suffocating,  for  no  refreshing  breezes  ever 
make  their  way  through  the  dense  overhanging  canopy 
of  greenness;  while,  after  the  periodical  rains,  the 
moisture  is  so  excessive  that  it  rises  like  a thick  mist 
among  the  huge  stems  of  the  trees,  and  floats  suspended 
like  a mountain-cloud. 

A silence  like  that  of  the  grave  prevails  in  the  leafy 
wilderness  during  the  day,  but  at  sunset  all  the  voices  of 
nature  seem  released  from  a magic  charm,  and  bird  and 
beast  simultaneously  unite  in  what  we  may  assume  to  be 
a farewell  chorus  to  the  departing  luminary.  The  night 
is  not  less  solemn  in  its  hush  than  the  day,  but  at  the 
first  burst  of  dawn  animal  life  is  again  stirred  by  one 
common  impulse.  Occasionally,  indeed,  some  nocturnal 
prowler  awakens  a transient  alarm,  which  spreads  from 
bough  to  bough  and  tree  to  tree,  until  all  the  forest  echoes 
with  the  clamour.  More  dreadful  is  the  hurly-burly  when 
the  storm-wind  rushes  on  its  furious  path  : then,  in  its 
furious  violence,  the  green  tops  of  the  trees  are  swayed 
to  and  fro  like  reeds  ; the  darkness  of  midnight  descends 
upon  the  scene ; the  streams,  swollen  by  the  rains,  roar 
through  the  resounding  glades  ; the  vivid  shafts  of  light- 
ning reveal  the  nests  of  terror-stricken  animals,  scattering 
in  headlong  flight  through  the  forest  depths,  and  by  each 
successive  thunder  peal  moved  with  renewed  panic. 

Such  is  a brief  outline  of  the  physical  geography  of 
Peru.  West  of  the  Andes  it  has  no  important  rivers ; to 
the  east,  its  great  streams,  the  Maraiion,  the  Yucayali,  the 


i8 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


Purus,  and  the  Huallaga,  belong  to  the  vast  water-system 
of  the  Amazons.  Its  vegetable  products  are  so  various 
as  to  defy  enumeration;  its  mineral  resources  have  greatly 
fallen  off,  but  still  include  silver,  lead,  copper,  and  some 
gold.  The  silver  mines  of  Potosi  once  enjoyed  a world- 
wide reputation  : they  are  comprised  within  the  boun- 
daries of  Bolivia.  Guano,  and  nitrate  of  soda  and  borax, 
are  now  among  the  principal  articles  of  Peruvian  export. 

The  origin  of  the  name  of  Peru  is  unknown;  nor  are 
we  well  acquainted  with  its  earlier  annals.  Roughly 
speaking,  its  history  divides  into  three  distinct  eras — ■ 
the  pre-Incarial,  the  period  of  the  Incas,  and  the  modern 
or  Spanish  period.  Of  the  pre-Incarial,  the  chief  records 
are  the  mighty  ruins  of  Tia-Huanacu,  on  the  shore  of 
Lake  Titicaca;  consisting  of  colossal  idols,  of  huge  pillars, 
like  those  at  Stonehenge,  of  masses  of  hewn  stone,  and 
sculptured  monolithic  gateways.  Some  remains  may  also 
be  seen  at  Paclacamac,  near  Laina,  where,  at  the  epoch  of 
the  Peruvian  invasion,  a gorgeous  temple  existed  without 
any  image  or  visible  symbol  of  a god.  It  was  raised  in 
honour  of  a mysterious  deity,  Pachacamar,  or  the  Earth- 
beater  ; and  no  other  deity  seems  to  have  been  wor- 
shipped by  the  pre-Incarial  race. 

The  beginning  of  the  second  period  is  shrouded  in 
mystery.  But  all  conquering  races  have  loved  to  claim 
for  themselves  a divine  original,  and  the  Incarial  Peruvians 
in  their  traditions  go  back  to  one  Manco  Capac,  who, 
with  his  wife,  Manca  Ocollo,  first  presented  themselves 
on  the  shores  of  Lake  Titicaca,  declaring  that  they  were 
children  of  Cuti,  or  the  Sun,  and  commissioned  by  that 


RISE  OF  TI1E  PERUVIAN  EMPIRE. 


19 


glorious  power  to  teach  the  ways  of  light  and  sweetness 
to  the  native  population.  Manco  carried  in  his  hand  a 
wedge,  or  wand,  of  gold ; and  announced  that  wherever 
this  wedge,  or  wand,  on  being  struck  upon  the  ground, 
should  sink  into  the  earth,  and  disappear,  the  Sun  had 
commanded  him  to  build  his  capital  city.  The  pre- 
destined spot  proved  to  be  the  plain  of  Cuzco,  and  there 
Manco  Capac,  the  first  Inca,  founded  the  city  of  Cuzco. 
He  proceeded  to  instruct  his  followers  in  the  rudiments 
of  industry  and  in  the  arts  of  social  life.  He  established 
a simple  and  humane  legislation,  and  ordained  that  no 
man  should  have  more  than  one  wife.  The  religion 
which  he  inculcated  centred  in  a worship  of  the  Sun  as 
the  vivifier  of  the  heavens  and  the  dispenser  of  all  the 
benefits  of  naiure;  and  he  founded  a religious  commu- 
nity of  virgins  who  ministered  in  the  national  temples. 
Meanwhile,  Manca  Ocollo  taught  the  women  to  sew  and 
spin  and  weave,  and  to  lead  pure  and  virtuous  lives  ; 
and  the  infant  state  flourished  in  such  tranquil  pros- 
perity under  the  wise  rule  of  those  remarkable  indi- 
viduals, that  it  gradually  drew  towards  it  large  numbers 
of  the  aborigines.  Before  the  death  of  Manco,  thirteen 
towns  had  risen  to  the  east,  and  thirty  to  the  west  of 
Cuzco. 

After  a reign  of  thirty  or  forty  years,  Manco,  finding 
that  the  end  was  at  hand,  assembled  his  principal  sub- 
jects, introduced  his  son  and  successor,  and  exhorted 
them  to  preserve  with  reverent  care  the  laws  and  institu- 
tions to  which  they  owed  their  happiness.  He  specially 
urged  upon  them  the  duty  of  zealously  maintaining  their 


20 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


religious  creed,  and  reminded  his  so  i that  he  was  not 
only  the  ruler  but  the  high  priest  of  his  people.  Sinchi 
Roca,  who  ascended  the  throne  abo  it  1062,  was  of  a 
martial  disposition,  and  added  to  his  inheritance  by 
conquest.  Succeeding  Incas  witnessed  the  rapid  exten- 
sion of  the  Peruvian  kingdom  by  the  attractive  influence 
of  its  prosperity.  About  1453,  the  eleventh  of  the 
dynasty,  Tupac  Inca  Yupanqui,  led  his  army  southward, 
crossed  the  great  desert  of  Atacanca,  and  pushed  his 
southern  frontier  as  far  as  the  river  Maule  (in  lat.  36°  S.) 
On  his  return  he  boldly  crossed  the  Chilian  Andes,  and 
by  a difficult  and  dangerous  route  marched  back  to 
Cuzco  in  triumph.  Meanwhile,  his  son,  Huayna  Capac, 
had  led  an  army  northward,  crossed  the  Amazon,  and 
subdued  the  kingdom  of  Quito.  He  ascended  the  throne 
in  1475,  and  under  him  the  empire  of  the  Incas  reached 
its  meridian  splendour,  stretching  from  the  tropic  forests 
of  the  Amazon  to  the  temperate  plains  of  Chili,  and 
from  the  sources  of  the  Paraguay  to  the  shores  of  the 
Pacific.  The  centre  and  capital  of  this  great  territory 
was  Cuzco  {i.e.  “the  navel”),  whence,  to  the  borders  of 
the  kingdom,  branched  off  four  great  highways,  north 
and  south,  and  east  and  west,  each  traversing  one  of  the 
four  provinces,  or  viceroyalties,  into  which  Peru  was 
divided.  The  main  road  ran  from  Quito,  through  Cuzco, 
into  the  recesses  of  Chili ; crossing  rivers  and  chasms 
upon  bridges  of  plaited  osiers,  winding  up  steep  pre- 
cipitous ascents,  and  piercing  in  tunnels  the  solid  rock. 
It  was  nearly  two  thousand  miles  in  length  ; its  average 
breadth  was  twenty  feet ; and  it  was  paved  with  flags  of 


THE  PERUVIAN  RELIGION. 


21 


freestone.  At  intervals  of  five  miles  it  was  studded  with 
posts,  or  small  buildings,  to  each  of  which  was  attached 
a small  staff  of  runners,  for  the  swift  conveyance  of 
official  despatches. 

The  government  of  the  Incas  was  a paternal  despotism, 
a mild  and  prudent  theocracy.  The  Inca,  as  representa- 
tive of  the  race,  was  the  head  of  the  priesthood,  and 
presided  over  all  religious  festivals.  He  was  the  legis- 
lator, the  admimstrator,  the  source  of  all  power  and 
honour.  He  levied  taxes,  and  commanded  the  army. 
His  insignia  of  royalty  was  a peculiar  head  dress,  with  a 
tasselled  fringe,  and  two  feathers  placed  in  it  erect.  The 
religion  which  he  taught  was  remarkable,  in  contradis- 
tinction to  that  of  Mexico,  for  its  humane  and  gentle 
character.  The  altar  of  the  Sun  was  stained  by  no 
human  sacrifices ; the  offerings  heaped  upon  it  were 
plants  and  cereals,  fruits  and  milk,  and,  on  special  occa- 
sions, a lamb,  or  sheep,  or  goat.  Such  a religion  neces- 
sarily had  its  effect  on  the  character  of  the  people,  who, 
though  under  some  of  their  Incas  they  accomplished 
considerable  conquests,  were,  on  the  whole,  of  a pacific 
disposition.  Their  single  cruel  custom  was  one  which 
probably  arose  in  the  intimate  connection  existing  between 
the  Inca  and  his  peop'e.  When  an  Inca  died,  a large 
number  of  persons  suffered  death— voluntarily,  it  would 
seem,— in  order  that  he  might  not  enter  the  other  world 
without  a retinue  suitable  to  his  rank. 

Social  distinctions  in  Peru  partook  of  the  primitive 
simplicity  of  the  government.  The  land  was  divided 
into  three  portions,  one  of  which  was  consecrated  to  the 


22 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


Sun,  a second  to  the  Inca,  while  the  third  belonged  to 
the  People.  The  first  share  sufficed  for  the  erection  of 
temples,  the  maintenance  of  the  priesthood,  and  the 
support  of  public  worship.  The  second  defrayed  the 
cost  of  the  royal  household  and  the  expenditure  upon 
government  purposes.  The  third  was  annually  allotted 
among  the  people  in  proportion  to  the  rank  and  numbers 
of  each  family.  All  three  divisions  were  cultivated  by 
the  people,  who  were  summoned  to  their  daily  task  by 
an  officer  appointed  for  the  purpose.  Their  work  was 
lightened  by  the  sound  of  musical  instruments,  and  the 
singing  of  the  national  songs  and  ballads.  The  manu- 
factures of  the  country  and  the  mines  were  wrought  on 
the  same  principle,  each  person  giving  a certain  portion 
of  time,  during  which  he  was  supported  at  the  govern- 
ment expense,  to  the  needs  of  the  Sun  and  the  Inca. 
This  system  seems  to  have  been  attended  with  some 
beneficial  results  : the  idea  of  mutual  help  and  com- 
munity of  interest  naturally  stimulated  a feeling  of  kin- 
dred, and  strengthened  the  bonds  of  humanity.  The 
Peruvians  formed  one  great  family,  actuated  by  the  same 
sympathies,  and  labouring  for  the  same  object.  On  the 
other  hand,  it  tended  to  depress  them  all  to  the  same 
level,  to  impede  the  progress  of  civilization,  to  prevent  the 
development  of  intellectual  vigour,  and  to  crush  indi- 
vidual effort  and  ambition. 

Agriculture  was  the  chief  concern  and  occupation  of 
the  Peruvians,  but  they  gave  a portion  of  their  energies 
to  the  cultivation  of  the  arts  necessary  for  the  sup- 
port and  comfort  of  life.  A word  or  two  may  be  said 


AN  INDUSTRIOUS  PEOPLE. 


23 


as  to  their  mode  of  building.  This  varied,  necessarily, 
with  the  various  climatic  conditions  of  the  country : 
beneath  a tropical  sky,  only  the  lightest  tenements  were 
required,  but  in  the  colder  districts  solidity  and  strength 
of  construction  were  carefully  observed.  Their  houses, 
made  of  sun  burned  bricks,  were  square,  about  eight  feet 
high,  and  windowless.  The  palaces  of  the  Incas  and  the 
mansions  of  the  nobles  were  on  a somewhat  larger  scale, 
and  in  the  interior  were  lavishly  decorated  with  plates 
and  bosses  of  silver  and  gold,  and  with  figures  of  plants 
and  animals  in  the  same  metals.  The  Temple  of  the 
Sun,  at  Cuzco,  called  Coricancha,  or  “ Place  of  Gold,” 
excelled  in  magnificence  any  other  building  in  the  empire. 
On  the  western  wall,  facing  the  eastern  portal,  was  a 
gorgeous  representation  of  the  orb  of  day,  consisting  of 
a colossal  human  face  in  gold,  with  golden  rays  ema- 
nating from  it  in  every  direction  ; while  all  around  the 
building  blazed  with  golden  plates  and  bands,  and  golden 
cornices  and  images,  which,  when  the  sunshine  fell  upon 
them,  shone  with  an  almost  intolerable  intensity  of 
splendour. 

The  ingenuity  of  the  Peruvians  was  also  shown  in 
other  departments  of  human  labour.  They  not  only 
wi ought  in  gold  and  silver,  but  they  manufactured  and 
polished  mirrors  of  shining  stones.  They  had  earthen 
utensils  of  various  forms  and  sizes,  and  also  different 
kinds  of  instruments.  In  ornamental  articles  they  dis- 
played considerable  dexterity  and  taste ; and  considering 
their  want  ot  proper  tools,  and  the  fact  that  they  knew 
nothing  of  the  use  of  iron,  their  perseverance  and  patience 


24 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


must  have  been  exemplary.  Yet  in  these  respects,  as  in 
their  character  and  government,  they  were  far  inferior  to 
the  Mexicans ; their  civilization  was  of  a primitive  and 
unprogressive  type.  As  they  were  under  their  first  Inca, 
so  were  they  under  their  twelfth  ; and,  had  the  empire 
survived,  so  would  they  have  been  under  their  twenty- 
fourth.  They  might  multiply  and  extend,  but  their  social 
system  forbade  that  they  should  rise.  In  such  a system 
reform  was  impossible ; immobility  was  the  very  con- 
dition of  its  existence  ; the  first  external  or  internal  shock 
must  necessarily  involve  it  in  utter  ruin.  It  has  been 
well  said  that  if  the  gentleness  of  the  natives,  and  their 
implicit  obedience  to  the  laws  of  the  Incas,  had  been 
the  means  of  advancing  them  some  few  steps  forward  in 
civilization,  these  very  circumstances  militated  in  other 
respects  against  their  further  advancement  in  social  life. 
In  Peru,  as  elsewhere,  a “paternal  despotism”  meant 
“popular  enervation.”  The  moral  energies  were  sapped 
and  undermined  by  that  kind  of  lifeless  domesticity  which 
found  neither  stimulus  for  emulation  nor  necessity  for 
exertion.  Satisfied  with  the  mode  of  living  they  had 
inherited,  and  a mode  of  living  supposed  to  be  approved 
by  their  deity,  they  never  dreamed  of,  never  yearned 
after,  a higher  order  of  things.  Moreover,  they  were 
bred  in  so  absolute  a conviction  of  the  surpassing  supe- 
riority of  the  Incas,  that  they  were  averse  to  all  kinds  of 
speculation.  To  criticise  was  irreverent;  to  doubt,  pro- 
fane. The  superiority  of  the  prince’s  judgment  being 
acknowledged  by  all  his  subjects,  they  never  felt  inclined 
to  investigate  his  infallibility.  The  reasoning  faculties 


THE  EUROPEAN  INVASION. 


25 


were  thus  suffered  to  rust  unused  ; while  the  comparative 
social  comfort  and  actual  tranquillity  which  the  Peruvians 
enjoyed  satisfied  them  so  completely,  that  they  never 
desired  anything  better.  How  could  they  pine  for  what 
had  never  been  presented  to  them  ? We  repeat,  then,  that 
though  in  amenity  and  the  softer  aspects  of  life  superior 
to  the  Mexicans,  they  were  in  all  essential  respects,  and 
in  all  the  higher  motives  and  purposes  of  national  exist- 
ence, inferior. 

Such  was  Peru  and  the  Peruvians  when  they  first 
became  known  to  Europeans.  The  first  white  man 
landed  on  the  Pacific  coast  in  1516,  or  two  years  before 
the  death  of  Huayna  Capac;  but  the  storm  of  conquest 
did  not  break  upon  Peru  until  sixteen  years  later.  The 
reigning  Inca  was  then  Huascar,  son  of  Huayna  Capac 
who  was  engaged  in  hostilities  w.th  his  brother  Atahualpa, 
to  whom  had  been  bequeathed  the  king  lorn  of  Quito. 
This  intestine  conflict  greatly  facilitated,  as  we  shall  see, 
the  conquest  of  Peru  by  the  Spaniards. 


CHAPTER  II. 


EARLY  CAREER  OF  FRANCISCO  PIZARRO. — UNDERTAKES 
1 HE  CONQUEST  OF  PERU. 

OWARDS  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century  was 
born  at  Trujillo,  a considerable  town  in  Spain, 
Francisco  Pizarro.  His  father,  Gonzalo  Pizarro, 
w'as  a cavalier  of  high  birth  and  good  estate, 
who  had  won  distinct’on  in  the  wars.  His 
mother  was  a peasant  woman,  with  no  attraction  but  her 
personal  beauty,  who,  it  is  said,  gave  birth  to  her  son  on 
the  bare  stone  steps  of  a church,  and  then  took  him  to 
her  squalid  hovel  to  share  her  poverty  and  shame.  As 
an  illegitimate  child,  Pizarro,  though  he  bore  his  father’s 
name,  was  never  recognized  by  him,  never  admi'ted  to 
his  presence,  never  allowed  my  portion  of  his  wealth. 
He  was  denied  even  the  merest  rudiments  of  education, 
so  that  he  could  neither  read  nor  write;  and  when  he 
emerged  from  childhood  was  placed  in  the  low  occupation 
of  a swineherd.  There  was  in  him,  however,  a natural 
force  of  character,  an  inherent  energy  of  intellect,  which 
would  not  be  demed  ; and,  indeed,  a meaner  spirit 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  SEAMAN. 


27 


might  have  rebelled  against  the  harsh  conditions  of  his 
lot,  against  the  scanty  rations  of  coarse  food,  the  bed  of 
straw  on  a paved  floor,  the  menaces  and  blows  which 
were  his  daily  portion.  The  blood  of  the  Pizarros  had 
in  it  a hot,  impetuous,  masterful  strain ; and  this  his 
father  had  conferred  upon  him,  though  he  had  denied 
him  his  love  and  protection.  When  he  was  about  fifteen 
years  old,  and  chafing  more  and  more  bitterly  against 
the  yoke  he  bore,  Trujillo  was  visited  by  an  old  wave- 
worn,  storm-beaten  sailor,  who  had  sailed  with  Columbus 
on  his  ever-famous  expedition  of  discovery.  He  was  as 
well  pleased  to  talk  as  Pizarro  was  to  listen,  and  into  the 
boy's  ears  poured  a stirring  tale  of  the  adventures  he 
had  undergone  and  the  sights  he  had  seen.  He  told  him 
how  for  many  days  and  nights  the  great  Genoese  seaman 
had  led  them  across  a shoreless  sea,  with  nothing  visible 
but  the  heavens  above  and  the  waters  all  around  ; how 
the  hearts  of  himself  and  his  comrades  had  sunk  within 
them  as  they  receded  farther  and  farther  from  their  native 
land  and  plunged  into  a vast  and  apparently  illimitable 
waste  ; how  at  last  they  were  cheered  by  the  welcome 
signs  of  strange  birds  perching  in  the  rigging,  and  strange 
plants  and  fragments  of  wood  floating  on  the  waves;  how, 
one  night,  the  keen  eye  of  their  leader  detected  the  flash 
of  a light,  like  that  of  a torch  or  lantern,  moving  in  the 
dark  obscurity  before  them  ; how,  next  morning,  the  sailor 
at  the  mast-top  made  the  air  ring  with  the  joyous  shout 
of  “Land  ahead!”  and  how  that  land  had  proved  to  be  a 
bounteous  shore,  teeming  with  Nature’s  choicest  products, 
and  rich,  it  was  believed,  in  gold  and  silver  and  precious 


28 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


stones,  of  which  any  man  might  have  his  share  who  carried 
thither  a brave  heart  and  a ready  sword. 

So  romantic  a story  din  not  fail  to  appeal  to  that  love 
of  adventure  which  had  hitherto  lain  dormant  in  the 
young  swineherd’s  nature.  His  eyes  glowed  and  his 
blood  ran  wildly  while  he  mused  upon  what  he  had 
heard,  and  contrasted  the  fair  fortunes  of  the  men  who 
crossed  the  seas  to  those  new  and  wondrous  regions  with 
his  own  dull  an  1 uneventful  lot.  He  resolved  on  the 
earliest  opportunity  to  abandon  Trujillo  and  its  ignominy, 
and,  if  he  could  not  join  some  expedition  bound  for 
“far  Cathay,”  to  enter  the  Spanish  army,  and  woo 
destiny  as  a soldier.  He  communicated  his  intention  to 
two  of  his  young  companions,  swineherds  like  himself; 
and  the  three  contrived  one  night  to  elude  the  vigi- 
lance of  their  master,  and,  stealing  out  of  Trujillo,  fared 
forth  on  foot  for  Seville.  The  way  was  long  and  painful ; 
though  to  Pizarro,  who  had  a vivid  imagination,  there 
was  doubtless  an  infinite  source  of  pleasure  in  the  various 
scenery  through  which  they  passed  ; the  forest  shades  of 
oak  and  eh.  stnut,  the  glossy  groves  of  olives,  the  breadths 
of  corn-field  waving  with  a coming  harvest,  the  blight 
brook  sparkling  through  the  verdant  pastures,  the  vine- 
yaids  blooming  with  tne  purple  ot  their  ripening  clusters. 
They  traversed  the  Guadalupe  Mountains,  obtaining  a 
night’s  shelter  and  a frugal  breakfast  in  the  hut  of  a 
kindly  shepherd,  who,  after  hearing  Pizarro’s  eager  antici- 
pations of  future  fame,  naively  said,  as  he  bade  him  fare- 
well, “ God  prosper  you  ! and  when  you  become  a great 
crp'aii,  remember  the  night  you  spent  under  the  shep- 


PlZARRO  AND  HIS  COMPANIONS  COMING  IN  SIGHT  OF  SEVILLE. 


UNDER  THE  GREAT  CAPTAIN. 


31 


herd’s  roof.”  In  due  time  they  crossed  the  wide  and  noble 
Guadiana,  and  entered  the  ancient  town  of  Merida,  which 
sleeps  in  the  shadow  of  its  stately  castle,  unmindful  of  the 
gay  processions  of  cavaliers  that  once  thronged  its  streets; 
unmindful  of  the  Roman  legionaries  once  garrisoned 
there  by  the  Emperor  Trajan.  The  ascent  of  the  Sierra 
Morena  was  next  accomplished;  then  they  gradually 
descended  into  fertile  and  vine-clad  valleys,  and  through 
a landscape  of  picturesque  beauty  pressed  on  to 
Seville. 

A tall,  robust  lad  of  fifteen,  with  a well-knit  frame,  a 
quick  eye,  and  an  air  of  activi  y and  daring,  Francisco 
Pizarro  quickly  obtained  admission  to  the  ranks  of  the 
Spanish  army.  After  a brief  period  of  training,  he  was 
despatched  with  his  battalion  to  join  the  forces  then  in 
Italy  under  Gonsalvo  de  Cordova,  the  “ Great  Captain,” 
who  was  fighting  to  restore  King  Ferdinand  to  the  throne 
of  Naples.  Pizarro  was  present  at  several  engagements 
with  the  French,  and  attracted  the  favourable  notice  cf 
his  superiors  by  his  splendid  courage,  his  promptitude  of 
action,  and  his  faculty  of  endurance.  After  the  capture 
of  Naples,  and  the  expulsion  of  the  French,  the  Spanish 
army  returned  home,  and  Pizarro  was  rewarded  by  pro- 
motion to  the  rank  of  lieutenant.  We  cannot  doubt 
that  the  military  experience  he  gained  in  Italy  proved  of 
vast  service  to  him  in  the  great  enterprise  to  which  he  de- 
voted his  later  life  ; and  there,  too,  he  acquired  that  know- 
ledge of  men  and  manners  essential  to  one  who  purposes 
to  become  a leader  of  men.  He  remained  in  the  army  for 
several  years  ; but  when  the  prospect  of  active  service 


32 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


faded  away,  he  began  to  find  the  monotony  of  barrack- 
life  intolerable.  He  was  before  all  things  a man  of 
action  ; to  his  quick,  aspiring  spirit  rest  was  torture ; and 
we  may  naturally  conclude  that  his  lack  of  education, 
and  consequent  inability  to  engage  his  eager,  strenuous 
intellect  in  study,  made  the  uniform  dulness  of  parade 
and  drill  all  the  harder  to  bear.  The  tales  which  circu- 
lated throughout  Spain  of  the  treasures  of  the  New 
World  lying  open  to  every  comer,  revived  the  impression 
made  on  his  boyish  mind  by  the  story  of  the  old  follower 
of  Columbus.  The  thirst  for  wealth  and  power  which 
had  infected  half  the  jouth  of  Spain,  he  felt  as  keenly  as 
any  ; and  happy  was  he  when  at  last  he  obtained  a place 
in  an  expedition  bound  for  Hispaniola,  then  the  gate  of 
the  Western  Indies.  He  found  himself  there  among 
men  with  a love  of  adventure  as  fervent  as  his  own,  and 
a courage  scarcely  less  indomitable.  Yet  it  was  not  long 
before  the  masterfulness,  so  to  speak,  of  Pizarro’s  cha- 
racter asserted  itself,  and  he  came  to  be  regarded  as  one 
who  would  faithfully  follow  and  gallantly  lead.  He  stood 
out  among  his  companions  as  gifted  with  greater  foresight, 
a sterner  purpose,  and  a stronger  will.  About  1509  there 
arrived  in  St.  Domingo  two  Spanish  cavaliers,  to  each  of 
whom  had  been  given  as  his  government  a portion  of  the 
mainland  of  the  Isthmus  of  Darien.  These  were  Alonzo  de 
Ojeda  and  Diego  da  Nicuesa.  To  prevent  collision  between 
their  interests  and  partisans,  they  agreed  that  the  river 
Darien  should  be  the  boundary  line  between  their  respec- 
tive provinces  ; between  Uraba,  which  was  Ojeda’s,  and 
extended  eastward  to  Cape  de  la  Vela  ; and  Veragua, 


OJEDA’S  MISADVENTURE. 


33 


which  was  Nicuesa's,  and  extended  westward  to  Cape 
Gracias  a Dios.  This  agreement  concluded,  Ojeda  pre- 
pared to  take  possession  of  his  province,  collected  a little 
army,  and  invited  Pizarro  to  accompany  him  as  second 
in  command.  He  gladly  assented,  and  on  the  ioth  of 
November,  1509,  Ojeda  and  his  lieutenant  sailed  from  the 
fort  of  St.  Domingo  with  two  ships,  two  brigantines,  three 
hundred  men,  and  twelve  horses. 

In  four  or  five  days  Ojeda  reached  the  place  which  the 
Spaniards  had  named  Carthagena,  and  setting  aside  the 
warning  of  Juan  de  la  Cosa,  one  of  his  officers,  who  had 
visited  the  coast  before,  and  knew  that  the  Indians 
were  not  friendly,  resolved  to  disembark.  'Faking  Juan 
de  la  Cosa  with  him,  because  of  his  knowledge  of  the 
country,  he  attacked  the  Indian  town  or  village  of  Calu- 
nar,  and  made  seventy  prisoners.  Flushed  with  success, 
he  marched  against  the  large  town  of  Turbaco,  and  finding 
it  deserted,  went  in  swift  pursuit  of  its  fugitive  inhabitants. 
But  not  keeping  his  men  together,  they  were  exposed 
to  a sudden  assault  from  the  Indians,  who  drove  them 
back  to  the  shore,  and  with  volleys  of  poisoned  arrows 
slaughtered  the  whole  detachment  except  Ojeda  and 
another.  Ojeda  took  refuge  in  the  woods,  where,  next 
day,  a party  of  his  men  found  him,  speechless  with 
hunger,  but  with  his  red  sword  still  in  his  hand,  and  the 
dents,  it  is  said,  of  three  hundred  arrows  in  his  shield. 
Soon  afterwards,  Nicuesa’s  fleet  hove  in  sight,  and  the 
two  governors  joining  company,  they  landed  a force  of 
four  hundred  men  to  punish  the  Indians  for  defending 
their  native  country.  Turbaco  was  burnt  to  the  ground, 


34 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


and  its  unfortunate  inhabitants— men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren— killed. 

Nicuesa  then  sailed  for  his  own  province,  and  Ojeda 
made  for  the  Gulf  of  Uraba,  where  he  landed  on  the 
eastern  side,  and  on  a commanding  eminence  founded  a 
town,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  St.  Sebastian.  He 
then  sent  his  Indian  prisoners,  and  the  plunder  of  Calu- 
nar  and  Turbaco,  to  St.  Domingo,  in  order  to  obtain 
more  men  and  supplies.  But,  with  the  usual  improvi- 
dence of  these  Spanish  adventurers,  he  had  taken  no 
thought  about  feeding  his  men,  and  in  a few  days,  having 
exhausted  their  scanty  stores,  and  being  unable  to  obtain 
any  from  the  hostile  Indians,  he  and  his  company  suffered 
all  the  anguish  of  famine.  Happily  there  arrived  off  the 
coast  a vessel  which  its  commander,  Bernardino  de 
Talavera,  had  stolen  from  the  Genoese,  and  the  bread  and 
meat  and  wine  which  he  had  collected  Ojeda  eagerly 
bought.  Ojeda  seems  to  have  been  deficient  in  most  of 
the  qualifications  of  a successful  leader;  but  at  all  events 
he  was  a cavalier  of  courage,  and  in  repelling  the  attacks  of 
the  Indians  he  was  always  one  of  the  foremost.  Noting 
his  temerity,  they  beguiled  him  into  an  ambuscade,  and 
poured  in  upon  him  their  poisoned  arrows,  one  of  which 
wounded  him  in  the  thigh.  Such  wounds  were  generally 
considered  mortal ; but  Ojeda  determined  on  acting  as  his 
own  surgeon,  and  invented  a remedy  which  would  have 
tested  the  fortitude  of  a Stoic.  Two  plates  of  iron,  heated 
to  a white  heat,  he  bound  on  to  his  thigh,  and  yet  he 
refrained  from  even  a groan ! His  leg  and  thigh  were 
shrunken  by  the  torture,  and  the  heat  so  inflamed  his 


A TIME  OF  TRIAL. 


35 


body  that  it  was  found  necessary  to  expend  a pipe  of 
vinegar  in  moistening  the  bandages  which  were  afterwards 
applied. 

The  supplies  brought  by  Talavera  were  now  exhausted, 
and  famine  again  laid  its  grasp  upon  the  warriors  at 
St.  Sebastian.  It  was  evident  to  Ojeda  that  all  would 
perish,  unless  he  returned  to  Hispaniola  for  recruits 
and  provisions.  He  appointed  Pizarro  governor  in  his 
absence,  and  informed  him  and  his  people  that  if  he  did 
not  return  within  fifty  days  they  would  be  free  to  aban- 
don the  setdement,  embark  on  board  the  two  brigan- 
tines, and  go  where  they  would.  He  then  set  sail,  but 
saw  the  American  coast  no  more.  At  St.  Domingo  he 
could  obtain  no  assistance,  and  some  time  afterwards 
died  neglected  and  in  extreme  want.  For  fifty  dreary 
days  Pizarro  waited,  watching  night  and  morning  for  the 
expected  sai's,  living  upon  palm  nuts  and  the  flesh  of 
wild  hogs,  and  losing  many  of  his  men  through  disease  and 
the  poisoned  shafts  of  the  Indians.  As  the  two  brigantines 
would  not  hold  all  his  company,  he  was  forced  to 
wait  until  death  had  reduced  them  to  the  required 
number.  Then,  having  killed  and  salted  the  surviving 
horses  for  food,  he  embarked  in  one  of  the  vessels, 
placing  a man  named  Vahuzuela  in  charge  of  the  other. 

They  were  scarce  twenty  leagues  from  the  shore  when 
Vahuzuela’s  crazy  craft — struck,  it  was  supposed,  by  some 
large  fish — sunk  suddenly.  Pizarro,  reserved  for  a great 
destiny,  sailed  on  to  Carthagena,  where  he  fell  in  with  the 
Bachiller  Enciso,  Ojeda’s  alcalde  mayor,  who,  in  igno- 
rance of  his  master’s  fate,  was  wandering  in  search  of 


36 


'111L  LAND  OF  i HE  INCAS. 


him  with  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  several  horses, 
arms,  powder,  and  provision-.  He  o u d hardly  be  per- 
suaded that  Pizarro  and  his  followers  had  not  deserted 
Ojeda,  and  at  first  was  disposed  to  put  them  in  ptisan; 
but  their  wan  faces  and  meagre  bodies  were  powerful 
witnesses  to  the  truth  of  their  story.  Pizarro  would  have 
dissuaded  him  from  going  to  St.  Sebastian,  but  the 
Bachiller  Enciso  was  resolute  to  fulfil  what  he  conceived 
to  be  his  duty,  and  they  all  set  sail.  Just  as  he  neared 
St.  Sebastian,  his  vessel  struck  on  a rock  and  was  dashed 
to  p'eces  : those  on  board  saved  themselves,  but  lost 
their  cattle  and  provisions.  On  getting  ashore,  they 
found  the  fortress  entirely  destroyed,  and  were  soon 
reduced  to  extremities  as  miserable  as  those  which 
Pizarro  and  his  party  had  previously  suffered.  In  this 
conjuncture,  a certain  adventurer  and  brilliant  swords- 
man, named  Vasco  Nunez  de  Balboa,  informed  the 
sulfereis  that  once  before  he  had  visited  this  Gulf  of 
ILaba,  but  that  he  had  landed  on  the  western  shore, 
where  a great  river  flowred  through  a fertile  country; 
and  he  added  that  as  the  Indians  there  did  not  make 
use  of  poisoned  arrows,  he  advised  that  they  should  all 
make  their  way  thither  without  delay. 

His  advice  was  so  far  adopted  that  the  Bachiller  Enciso, 
with  Vasco  Nunez  and  a hundred  men,  set  out  for  the  said 
river,  which  is  now  known  as  the  Darien.  They  reached 
it  in  safety,  but  found  the  Indians  hostilely  inclined, 
and  fought  with  them  a great  battle,  in  which  all  the  loss 
was  on  the  side  of  the  hapless  Indians,  whose  innoxious 
arrows  availed  little  against  the  arms  and  armour  of  the 


NICUESA  REJECTED. 


37 


Spaniards.  In  an  Indian  town  close  by  they  obtained  a 
large  supply  of  provisions,  and  much  booty  in  gold.  So 
Enciso  sent  for  the  rest  of  his  company  from  St.  Sebastian, 
and  founded  on  the  bank  of  the  broad  bright  river  the 
town  of  Santa  Maria  da  la  Antigua  del  Darien.  He 
lacked  the  vigour,  however,  necessary  for  one  who  would 
be  a ruler  of  men.  His  community  split  into  three 
factions  ; one  remaining  loyal  to  himself,  another  de- 
claring for  Balboa,  and  the  third  for  Nicuesa.  Eventually 
the  three  came  to  an  agreement  to  invite  the  last-named 
to  become  governor,  and  sent  deputies  to  him  for  that 
purpose.  Nicuesa  was  a man  of  hasty  temper  and  scanty 
prudence,  and  while  accepting  the  invitation,  he  declared 
that  as  the  town  of  Darien  lay  within  the  boundaries  of 
his  own  province  (which  was  true),  he  should  confiscate 
whatever  gold  Ojeda’s  men  had  acquired  there.  The 
deputies  hastened  to  make  known  this  saying,  and  much 
also  concerning  Nicuesa  which  they  had  gathered  from 
his  followers,  to  the  Darienites.  They  quickly  repented 
of  the  choice  they  had  made,  and,  instigated  by  Balboa, 
prepared  to  receive  him  as  no  invited  governor  was  ever 
received  before.  On  his  arrival,  he  found  the  shore 
lined  with  armed  men,  who,  when  he  attempted  to  land, 
bade  him  in  no  courteous  terms  return  to  his  own  settle- 
ment. He  persevered,  and  next  day  was  actually  allowed 
to  disembark ; but  they  speedily  seized  upon  him,  and 
turned  him  adrift,  with  seventeen  faithful  comrades,  in 
the  craziest  bark  they  could  find.  It  was  on  the  ist  of 
March,  15  n,  that  he  put  out  to  sea,  and  he  was  never 
again  heard  of. 


38 


TIIE  LAND  OF  TI1E  INCAS. 


The  virtual  ruler  of  Darien  was  now  Vasco  Nunez  de 
Balboa,  and  to  make  his  authority  secure,  he  insisted  that 
Enciso  should  leave  the  settlement,  either  for  Hispaniola 
or  Castile,  as  he  liked  best.  Thereafter  he  ruled  with  a 
firm  hand,  but  not  tyrannically.  Hearing  from  some 
Indians  that  gold  was  to  be  found  at  Cueva,  about  thirty 
leagues  distant,  he  sent  Pizarro  with  six  men  to  explore 
the  district.  Half-way  the  natives,  under  one  Cunaco, 
fell  upon  the  little  band.  Had  they  used  poisoned 
arrows,  none  could  have  escaped ; but  their  shafts  did 
not  slay,  though  they  inflicted  severe  wounds;  and  Pizarro 
fought  with  such  splendid  courage  that  he  put  them  to 
flight,  and  killed  many,  before  he  returned  to  Darien. 
Balboa  then  set  out  with  a hundred  men  to  carry  fire 
and  sword  through  the  Indian  province ; but  all  its 
inhabitants  had  fled,  and  he  could  find  not  a single 
victim.  He  next  turned  his  arms  against  Careta,  the 
Cacique  of  Cueva,  whose  town  he  captured  and  plun- 
dered, while  the  chief  and  his  family  he  carried  prisoners 
to  Darien.  Wisely  treating  him  with  lenity,  Balboa 
gained  in  him  a valuable  ally,  and  entered  into  an 
agreement  by  which  he  undertook  to  grow  supplies  for 
the  Spaniards  on  condition  that  they  assisted  him  in  his 
war  against  a chief  named  Ponchi. 

This  pact  was  duly  carried  out,  and  afterwards  Balboa 
extended  his  friendly  relations  to  another  Indian  Cacique, 
named  Comogre,  the  ruler  of  a territory  called  Comogra, 
on  the  sea-coast.  Balboa  paid  him  a visit,  was  hospitably 
entertained,  and  presented  with  seventy  slaves  and  4,000 
peros  of  gold.  Some  dispute  arising  in  reference  to 


balboa’s  expedition. 


39 


its  division,  Comogre’s  son  exclaimed,  “ How  is  it 
Christians,  that  you  quarrel  for  so  small  a thing  as  this  ? 
If  you  have  so  keen  a lust  for  gold  that  in  order  to 
obtain  it  you  trouble  and  disquiet  the  peaceful  nations 
of  these  lands,  and,  enduring  all  kinds  of  pain  and 
labour,  banish  yourselves  from  your  own  homes,  I will 
show  you  a country  where  you  may  satisfy  your  thirst. 
But  for  this  purpose  it  is  necessary  that  you  should  be 
more  in  number  than  you  are  now,  for  you  would  have 
to  fight  your  way  against  powerful  princes,  foremost 
among  whom  is  the  King  Jubanania,  whose  country, 
abounding  in  gold,  is  distant  from  our  country  six  suns.” 
He  added  that  this  country  lay  towards  a great  sea,  and 
southwards ; and  this  was  the  earliest  information  which 
the  Spaniards  obtained  of  Peru  and  the  Pacific. 

It  was  not  Balboa’s  fortune,  however,  to  reach  the 
golden  land  of  the  Incas,  though  he  lived  to  see  the 
vast  ocean  which  washed  its  rocky  coast.  Some  months 
elapsed — months  spent  in  adventure  and  exploration  of 
which  I have  no  space  to  sum  up  the  record ; after 
which,  receiving  from  Hispaniola  a reinforcement  of  a 
hundred  and  fifty  men,  and  his  appointment  as  Captain- 
General,  he  undertook  the  daring  enterprise  of  searching 
for  the  Southern  Sea.  His  little  army  consisted  of  a 
hundred  and  ninety  well-armed  men  ; he  took  a number 
of  slaves  to  act  as  porters,  and  several  bloodhounds. 
Francisco  Pizarro  accompanied  him  as  second  in  com- 
mand. They  left  Darien  early  in  September,  1513  ; went 
by  sea  to  Careta’s  territory  ; crossed  into  that  of  Poncha, 
whom  he  conciliated  by  presents  of  trinkets,  looking- 


40 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


glasses,  and  hatchets;  and  then  began  the  ascent  of  the 
mountain  range  that,  traversing  the  isthmus,  links  together 
the  Rocky  Mountains  of  the  northern  division  of  the  con- 
tinent with  the  Andes  of  the  southern  division.  Entering 
the  country  of  a chief  named  Quanqua,  they  found  the 
Indians  arrayed  in  battle  to  oppose  them  ; but  the  fire- 
arms of  the  Spaniards  put  them  to  a bloody  rout.  So 
great  was  the  slaughter  that  the  field  reminded  those  who 
saw  it  of  the  shambles. 

At  Quanqua’s  town,  or  village,  Balboa  left  his  invalided 
men,  and  taking  with  him  some  Indians  as  guides,  he 
continued  his  laborious  ascent  of  the  rugged  sierras. 
On  the  25th  of  September,  1513,  he  was  near  the  summit 
of  a peak  from  which,  so  the  Indians  told  him,  the  great 
southern  ocean  was  visible.  Halting  his  soldiers,  Balboa 
went  forth  a one  to  ascend  the  topmost  height ; and,  first 
of  the  men  of  the  old  world,  looked  out  upon  the  vast 
Pacific,  which,  in  the  course  of  years,  was  to  be  furrowed 
by  the  great  commercial  highways  of  nations.  Having 
gazed  his  fill  upon  the  shining  waters,  he  called  to  his 
men  to  come  up  ; and  Pizarro  was  the  second  to  stand 
upon  the  airy  summit.  Balboa  then  addressed  his 
soldiers:  “You  see  here,  cavaliers  and  children  mine, 
how  our  desires  are  being  fulfilled,  and  that  the  end 
of  our  labours  approaches.  That,  indeed,  we  ought 
to  accept  as  certain ; for  as  all  that  King  Comogre’s 
son  told  us  of  this  sea  has  proved  to  be  true,  so 
I feel  assured  will  all  that  he  has  told  us  of  incom- 
parable treasures  in  it.  God  and  His  blessed  Mother, 
through  whose  help  we  have  come  hither  to  behold 


VIEW  OF  THE  PACIFIC. 


41 


this  sea,  will  favour  us  that  we  may  enjoy  all  that  it 
contains,”* 

Sir  Arthur  Helps,  in  reference  to  this  remarkable 
incident,  which  forms  one  of  the  landmarks  in  the 
world’s  history,  observes  that  “ every  great  and  original 
action  has  a perspective  greatness,  not  alone  from  the 
thoughts  of  the  man  who  achieves  it,  but  from  the 
various  aspects  and  high  thoughts  which  the  same  action 

* This  ratable  episode  in  the  annals  of  discovery  touched  the 
imagination  of  Keats,  and  in  one  of  his  sonnets  he  has  a fine  reference 
to  it,  though  he  unfortunately  confuses  Cortes,  the  conqueror  of 
Mexico,  with  Nunez  de  Balbao  : — 

“ Like  stout  Cortez  when  with  eagle  eyes 
He  stared  at  the  Pacific,  and  all  his  men 
Looked  at  each  other  with  a wild  surmise, 

Silent,  upon  a peak  in  Darien.” 

It  has  also  suggested  a fine  stirring  ballad  by  Mr.  Buchanan  Read 

“ From  San  Domingo's  crowded  wharf 
Fernandez’  vessel  bore, 

To  seek  in  unknown  lands  afar 
The  Indian’s  golden  ore  ; 

And  hid  among  the  freighted  casks, 

Where  none  might  see  or  know. 

Was  one  of  Spain’s  immortal  men, 

Three  hundred  years  ago  ! 

“ But  when  the  fading  town  and  land 
Had  dropped  below  the  sea, 

He  met  the  captain  face  to  face, 

And  not  a fear  had  he  ! 

‘ What  villain  thou  ? ’ Fernandez  cried, 

‘ And  wherefore  serve  us  so  ? ’ 

‘To  be  thy  follower,’  he  replied, 

Three  hundred  years  ago. 


42 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


will  continue  to  present  and  call  up  in  the  minds  of 
others  to  the  end,  it  may  be,  of  all  time.  And  so,”  he 
adds,  “a  remarkable  event  may  go  on  acquiring  more  and 
more  significance.  In  this  case,  our  knowledge  that  the 
Pacific,  which  Vasco  Nunez  then  beheld,  occupies  more 
than  one-half  of  the  earth’s  surface,  is  an  element  of 
thought  which  in  our  minds  lightens  up  and  gives  an 
awe  to  this  first  gaze  of  his  upon  those  mighty  waters. 
To  him  the  scene  might  not  at  that  moment  have  suggested 
much  more  than  it  would  have  done  to  a mere  con- 

“ He  wore  a manly  form  and  face, 

A courage  firm  and  bold  ; 

His  words  fell  on  his  comrades’  hearts 
Like  precious  drops  of  gold. 

They  saw  not  his  ambitious  soul ; 

He  spoke  it  not — for,  lo  ! 

He  stood  among  the  common  ranks 
Three  hundred  years  ago. 

“ But  when  Fernandez’  vessel  lay 
At  golden  Darien, 

A murmur,  born  of  discontent, 

Grew  loud  among  the  men  : 

And  with  the  word  there  came  the  act ; 

And  with  the  sudden  blow 
They  raised  Balboa  from  the  ranks, 

Three  hundred  years  ago. 

“ And  while  he  took  command  beneath 
The  banner  of  his  lord, 

A mighty  purpose  grasped  his  soul, 

As  he  had  grasped  the  sword. 

He  saw  the  mountain's  fair  blue  height 
Whence  golden  waters  flow  ; 

Then  with  his  men  he  scaled  the  crags, 

Three  hundred  years  ago. 


balboa’s  captive. 


43 


queror ; indeed,  Peter  Martyr  likens  Vasco  Nunez  to 
Hannibal  showing  Italy  to  his  soldiers.”  It  seems  to 
us  that  the  writer  misconceives  the  effect  which  the 
view  of  the  Pacific,  as  it  lay  before  him  in  the  noontide 
glow  like  a huge  shield  of  burnished  silver,  must  have 
had  on  the  imagination  of  Balboa.  He  did  not  know 
its  vast  dimensions  ; but  he  knew  at  least  that  it  was  a 
mighty  sea,  and  the  very  vagueness  of  his  knowledge 
would  invest  it  with  the  greater  sublimity.  A strange 
romance  attached  to  the  world’s  oceans  in  those  credulous 

“ He  led  them  up  through  tangled  brakes, 

The  rivulet’s  shining  bed, 

And  through  the  storm  of  poisoned  darts 
From  many  an  ambush  shed. 

He  gained  the  turret  crag — alone, 

And  wept ! to  see  below 
An  ocean  boundless  and  unknown, 

Three  hundred  years  ago. 

“ And  while  he  raised  upon  that  height 
The  banner  of  his  lord, 

The  mighty  purpose  grasped  him  still, 

As  still  he  grasped  the  sword. 

Then  down  he  rushed  with  all  his  men, 

As  headlong  rivers  flow, 

And  plunged  breast-deep  into  the  sea. 

Three  hundred  years  ago. 

“ And  while  he  held  above  his  head 
The  conquering  flag  of  Spain, 

He  waved  his  gleaming  sword,  and  smote 
The  waters  of  the  main. 

For  Rome  ! for  Leon  ! and  Castile  I 
Thrice  gave  the  cleaving  blow  ; 

And  thrice  Balboa  claimed  the  sea, 

Three  hundred  years  ago.” 


44 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


days ; and  Balboa  would  look  upon  the  Pacific  with 
wild  dreams  of  marine  monsters,  of  enchanted  islands, 
of  mysterious  music,  passing  through  his  brain.  With 
these  would  mingle  even  wilder  dreams  of  golden  shores 
which  lay  ready  to  yield  up  their  opulence  to  the  adven- 
turer’s sword  ; while,  like  a true  Spaniard,  he  would  not 
fail  to  think  of  ignorant  peoples  to  be  included  in  the 
Spanish  empire,  and  converted  to  the  religion  of  the 
Cross. 

After  his  brief  oration  to  his  men,  Balboa  hastened  to 
take  formal  possession,  on  behalf  of  his  sovereign,  of  the 
Pacific  and  all  that  was  in  it,  and  with  cairns  of  stones 
and  crosses  made  of  the  trunks  and  branches  of  trees  he 
raised  memorials  of  the  event.  He  then  pushed  forward 
into  the  territory  of  an  Indian  chief  called  Chiapes, 
who  at  first  attempted  resistance,  but  was  quickly 
defeated,  and  afterwards,  according  to  Balboa’s  states- 
manlike fashion,  conciliated,  and  made  a friend  of. 
Balboa,  like  Columbus,  was  careful,  so  far  as  circum- 
stances allowed,  to  treat  the  Indians  humanely,  and  to 
gain  their  confidence  ; there  is  less  blood  upon  his  fame 
than  upon  that  of  any  of  the  Spanish  conquerors,  and 
he  was  second  only  to  Cortes  in  political  sagacity.  Thus 
he  loaded  the  Indian  guides  whom  he  had  brought 
from  Quanqua’s  country  with  presents,  and  sent  them 
back  in  safety — a mode  of  procedure  which  secured 
the  confidence  of  those  whom  he  hired  from  Chiapes. 
Before  he  resumed  his  march,  he  despatched  Pizarro, 
Alonzo  Martin,  and  some  others,  to  find  the  nearest  way 
to  the  sea-shore.  This  was  soon  done;  and  Alonzo  on 


TAKING  POSSESSION  OF  THE  SOUTH  PACIFIC.  45 


the  beach  discovered  a couple  of  canoes  far  above  what 
seemed  the  limit  of  the  waters.  But  the  tide  gradually 
crept  up  to  the  canoes,  and  Alonzo,  entering  one  of 
them,  called  to  his  companions  to  bear  witness  that  he 
was  the  first  to  enter  upon  the  Southern  Sea.  They 
returned  with  their  information  to  Balboa,  who  imme- 
diately marched  down  to  the  shore,  at  the  head  of  eighty 
of  his  men.  With  his  sword  at  his  side,  and  his  shield 
on  his  arm,  he  strode  into  the  waters  up  to  his  thighs  ; 
and  summoned  his  followers  to  testify  that  he  touched 
with  his  body,  and  took  possession  of,  this  sea  for  the 
kings  of  Castile,  and  would  defend  their  right  to  it 
against  all  comers.  That  the  natives  who  dwelt  upon 
its  shores  should  have  any  claim  to  it  seems  never  to 
have  occurred  as  possible  to  the  haughty  Spaniard  1 
With  Chiapes  our  bold  and  wise  adventurer  had 
cemented  so  strict  a friendship  that  when,  with  a restless 
energy  * inferior  only  to  that  of  Cortes,  he  resolved  to 
explore  the  gulf  now  known  by  the  name  of  San  Miguel, 
Chiapes,  though  warning  him  that  at  that  period  of  the 
year  the  navigation  was  hazardous,  accompanied  him. 
Balboa  asserted,  with  ready  faith,  that  God  would  cer- 
tainly assist  them  in  the  enterprise,  inasmuch  as  great 
service  to  Him  and  large  increase  of  the  true  faith  would 
result  from  it,  by  means  of  the  great  treasures  which,  he 
said,  had  to  be  discovered  to  enable  the  kings  of  Castile 
to  wage  war  against  the  infidels.  The  warning  of  Chiapes 
proved  correct ; Balboa  was  caught  in  terrible  storms, 

* Las  Casas  says  of  him,  that  “ he  could  not  be  quiet  even  while 
his  bread  was  being  baked.” 

D 


46 


THE  LAND  OF  TIIE  INCAS. 


which  threatened  the  destruction  of  the  expedition  ; but 
he  reached  the  territory  of  a chief  called  Tumaco,  and 
was  kindly  entertained.  The  chief  presented  him  with 
two  hundred  and  forty  large  pearls,  and  ordered  his 
people  to  fish  for  more.  This  pearl  fishery  the  Spaniards 
prosecuted  with  much  zest ; after  which  Balboa  set  out 
on  his  return  for  Darien,  passing  through  the  territories 
of  the  caciques  whom  his  policy  had  rendered  friendly 
and  obedient. 

He  arrived  at  Darien  on  the  29th  of  January,  1514, 
having  been  absent  for  four  months,  less  two  days.  There 
he  continued  to  rule  with  mingled  firmness  and  mildne  s, 
Pizarro  still  acting  as  second  in  command,  for  several 
months.  But  towards  the  end  of  the  summer  a great 
expedition  arrived  from  Spain,  under  the  leadership  of 
Pedrarias  de  Avila,  to  whom  the  Court  of  Spain,  ignoring 
the  services  of  Balboa,  had  entrusted  the  government  of 
Darien.  He  landed  with  eighteen  hundred  men,  sp'en- 
didly  equipped ; and,  as  Balboa  had  scarce  one-third 
that  number,  he  refrained  from  offering  any  opposition. 
Pedrarias  was  not  a wise  man,  and  as  a governor  he  did 
nothing  that  he  ought  to  have  done,  while  what  he  did 
he  had  better  have  left  undone.  But  our  business  here 
is  not  with  his  doings  or  misdoings.  At  first  there  was 
little  peace  between  him  and  Balboa,  but  the  newly- 
appointed  Bbhop  of  Darien  interfered  to  effect  a recon- 
ciliation ; and  after  much  discussion  it  was  agreed  that 
Pedrarias  should  give  his  daughter  in  marriage  to 
Balboa,  on  her  arrival  from  Spain,  and  that  Balboa  should 
lead  an  expedition  to  the  Pacific.  Pie  began  his  prepa- 


AMONG  THE  PEARL  FISHERS. 


47 


rations  with  indefatigable  energy,  but  past  differences 
arose  between  him  and  the  jealous  Governor,  whose 
suspicions  were  aroused  by  some  of  Balboa’s  careless 
utterances.  He  sent  Pizarro  to  arrest  him  in  the  Isle  of 
Tortoises.  He  was  charged  with  insubordination,  dis- 
obedience, and  treason,  found  guilty,  and  beheaded. 
Such  was  the  unfortunate  end  of  a man  second  only  to 
Columbus  and  Cortes  among  the  heroes  of  American 
discovery  and  conquest. 

The  command  of  the  Pacific  expedition  was  given  by 
Pedrarias  to  a cousin  of  his,  named  Morales  ; but  as  he 
was  wholly  ignorant  of  the  country  and  its  inhabitants, 
Pedrarias  associated  Pizarro  with  him.  The  two  leaders 
crossed  the  isthmus  and  reached  its  western  shore  in 
safety.  Leaving  half  their  force  on  the  mainland,  they 
set  out  in  canoes  for  a group  of  islands  famous  among 
the  Indians  for  their  pearl  fishery.  The  natives  offered  a 
vehement  opposition  as  they  disembarked  on  the  largest, 
and  there  was  much  hard  fighting  before  the  Spaniards 
effected  a lodgment.  Their  search  for  pearls  was  rewarded 
by  a large  number,  conspicuous  for  their  size  and  beauty  ; 
they  also  obtained  much  gold  ; and,  loaded  with  this 
booty,  the  whole  company  returned  triumphant  to 
Darien.  Pedrarias,  when  he  saw  such  irrefragable  evi- 
dence of  the  affluence  of  the  west  coast,  and  was  told  of 
the  amenity  of  its  climate  and  the  beauty  of  its  scenery, 
hastened  to  remove  thither  his  seat  of  government ; 
and,  accompanied  by  Pizarro,  he  crossed  the  isthmus, 
and  founded,  at  the  head  of  a sheltered  bay,  the  famous 
town  of  Panama.  There  Pizarro,  who  had  grown  rich 


48 


THE  LAND  OF  TIIE  INCAS. 


in  his  various  expeditions,  built  himself  a house,  and 
bought  lands,  and  maintained  a retinue  of  servants  ; for 
he  was  a man  who  delighted  in  external  show  and  bravery 
— who  loved  to  surround  himself  with  the  pomp  and 
circumstance  of  wealth.  But  he  bore  in  his  memory 
the  words  of  the  young  Indian  cacique,  and  his  thoughts 
constantly  turned  towards  that  fair  southern  land  beside 
the  waters  of  the  Pacific  where  boundless  treasures 
awaited  the  disposal  of  the  fortunate  adve  turer.  He 
longed  in  his  heart  to  play  the  first  part  in  some  great 
expedition,  and  to  acquire  as  world-wide  a fame  as  his 
kinsman  Cortes,  the  conqueror  of  Mexico.  He  felt  that 
he  possessed  the  capacity  for  command,  and  that  fortune 
could  put  before  him  no  opportunity  to  which  he  would 
prove  unequal.  In  the  prime  of  life,  with  a rich  store  of 
experience  as  a soldier  and  an  explorer,  stalwart  in  body, 
vigorous  in  mind,  he  scorned  to  think  of  any  enter- 
prise as  too  difficult  for  his  accomplishment. 

While  he  was  indulging  his  fancy  in  dreams  of  a 
glowing  future,  the  scene  of  which  was  always  the  golden 
land  of  the  south,  there  arrived  at  Panama  a sea  captain 
named  Andagoya,  after  a long  but  not  a prosperous 
voyage  in  a southward  direction.  He  had  to  tell  of  a 
long  extent  of  coast,  covered  at  intervals  by  fair  green 
islands ; of  a sot  them  range  of  mountains  running 
parallel  to  the  sea-line,  and  with  snow  crowned  peaks, 
shutting  our,  apparently,  the  countiies  that  lay  beyond ; 
and  of  a land  abounding  in  precious  metals,  of  the  wealth 
of  which  he  was  informed  by  all  the  natives  with  whom 
he  had  opened  communications.  This  exciting  narrative 


THE  THREE  ADVENTURERS. 


49 


finally  determined  Pizarro  to  undertake  the  conquest  of 
the  rich  southern  land ; but  as  he  was  not  wealthy 
enough  to  fit  out  an  expedition  wholly  at  his  own  cost 
he  made  kno.vn  his  designs  to  one  of  his  associates,  a 
soldier  of  fortune  like  himself,  Diego  de  Almagro.  As 
Almagro  plays  an  eminent  part  in  the  strange  drama 
we  are  about  to  unfold,  a word  or  two  may  be  said  in 
description  of  his  character.  His  birth  was  as  obscure 
as  his  comrade’s ; he  had  been  trained  in  the  hard 
experiences  of  military  life,  and  in  a long  career  of  service 
had  amassed  considerable  wealth.  Frank,  generous,  and 
open-hearted,  he  was  as  courageous  as  Pizarro  ; but  as 
a military  leader  he  was  inferior  to  him,  and  he  did  not 
possess  his  mastery  of  the  minds  of  men  ; he  had  neither 
his  fertility  of  resource,  his  subtlety  of  policy,  or  his 
knowledge  of  the  world.  The  two  associates  secured  the 
co-operation  of  an  opulent  ecclesiastic,  named  Hernando 
de  Luque,  the  vicar  of  Panama ; a man  whose  feverish 
ambition  could  not  be  concealed  by  his  priestly  robes, 
and  who  now,  in  the  hope  of  gratifying  his  ambition, 
agreed  to  furnish  the  greater  portion  of  the  necessary 
expenditure.  It  was  agreed  that  the  booty  acquired 
should  be  divided  into  three  equal  shares  ; that  Pizarro 
should  lead  the  first  armament,  that  Almagro  should  follow 
with  supplies  and  reinforcements,  and  that  De  Luque 
should  remain  at  Panama  to  superintend  the  general  in- 
terests of  the  expedition.  The  approval  of  Pedrarias,  the 
Governor,  was  next  obtained  ; and  then  the  three  asso- 
ciates met  to  consecrate,  by  the  highest  act  of  religious 
worship,  their  contemplated  invasion  and  subjugation  of 


50 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


an  unknown  and  unoffending  people.  After  saying  mass, 
the  priest  divided  the  Holy  Host  into  three  portions,  of 
which  he  assumed  one  himself  and  administered  the 
others  to  his  companions.  It  was  supposed  that  the 
Divine  sanction  and  benediction  were  thus  secured  to 
their  daring  enterprise,  one  of  the  objects  of  which  was, 
of  course,  the  conversion  of  the  conquered  peoples  to  the 
Christian  Church ; for  the  humblest  and  most  violent  of 
the  Spanish  freebooters  always  looked  upon  himself  as 
charged  with  the  solemn  mission  of  a propagator  of  the 
faith.  No  doubt  it  was  an  ample  satisfaction  to  his 
conscience,  that  if  he  robbed  the  Indians  of  their  gold, 
he  gave  them  in  place  of  it  a breviary'  and  a rosary ; 
if  in  one  hand  he  brandished  the  sword  of  extermination, 
in  the  other  he  put  forward  the  cross  of  redemption. 
The  mixed  motives  which  govern  human  action  are 
always  an  interesting  subject  of  philosophical  analysis  ; 
but  surely  never  was  there  a stranger  combination  than 
in  the  minds  of  the  Spanish  conquerors  of  the  New 
World  ; never  was  there  a combination  which  would 
belter  repay  the  critical  investigator. 

On  the  morning  of  the  14th  of  November,  1524,  after 
a solemn  celebration  of  high  mass  in  the  cathedral, 
Pizarro,  with  the  Governor  at  his  side,  marched  at 
the  head  of  his  men  to  the  sta-shore,  followed  by  nearly 
the  whole  population  of  Panama.  Amid  a storm  of 
shouts  and  acclamations,  he  took  leave  of  Pedrarias, 
embraced  his  friends  Almagro  and  Luque,  and,  with  a 
small  company  of  one  hundred  and  twelve  adventurers, 
embarked  on  board  a couple  of  small  vessels  that  had 


ALONG  THE  COAST. 


51 


been  fitted  up  for  his  voyage.  The  wind  was  fair,  and 
without  delay  he  weighed  anchor,  shook  out  his  canvas, 
and  firing  a farewell  from  his  guns,  put  out  to  sea.  After 
a short  stay  at  the  Isle  of  Pearls,  he  steered  to  the  south- 
ward, and,  coming  to  the  mouth  of  a river,  sailed  up  it  for 
about  six  miles,  where  he  landed.  The  neighbourhood 
proved  to  be  dreary  and  desolate  in  the  extreme — a wide 
tract  of  swamp,  surrounded  by  a barren  region  of  desert  ; 
and  after  some  days  spent  in  fruitless  exploration,  Pizarro 
was  glad  to  re-embark  and  continue  his  voyage.  A 
second  landing,  further  south,  yielded  no  more  favour- 
able result,  and  the  dauntless  captain  sailed  onward  Jo 
the  south  ; but  a great  storm  arose,  and  for  six  or  seven 
days  and  nights  the  small  and  crazy  ships,  leaking  in 
every  seam,  were  tossed  to  and  fro  on  the  raging  waters. 
It  is  marvellous  that  Pizarro,  who  was  no  seaman,  should 
have  weathered  such  a gale  in  safety  ; probably  the  very 
smallness  and  lightness  of  the  Spanish  vessels  contri- 
buted to  their  safety.  At  last  the  hurricane  subsided, 
only  to  expose  the  adventurers  to  a new  terror.  The 
ships  had  been  provisioned  for  a very  few  days,  as  it  was 
supposed  they  would  be  able  to  pick  up  fresh  supplies 
along  the  coast.  They  had  been  seriously  delayed  by 
the  storm  ; the  provisions  had  fallen  short,  and  famine 
stared  Pizarro  in  the  face.  Each  man’s  rations  were 
reduced  to  two  ears  of  corn,  and  Pizarro  hastened  back 
to  the  inlet  where  he  had  effected  his  second  disem- 
barkation. Without  delay  he  set  to  work  to  repair  and  refit 
his  ships,  while  some  of  his  men,  now  reduced  to  only 
eighty  in  number,  started  inland  in  various  directions, 


52 


THE  LAND  OF  TIIE  INCAS. 


across  swamp  and  desert,  to  see  if  any  natives  could  be 
found,  or  supplies  of  food  collected.  Every  effort  failed  ; 
and  Pizarro,  resolute  not  to  return  to  Panama  unsuccessful, 
despatched  one  of  his  ships,  under  a faithful  adherent 
named  Montenegro,  to  procure  provisions  at  the  Isle  of 
Pearls,  while  he  himself  and  the  larger  proportion  of 
the  crews  endured  as  best  they  could  the  miseries  of 
that  desolate  shore. 

He  expected  that  Montenegro  would  return  within  a 
fortnight;  but  the  third  week  came,  and  no  Montenegro! 
The  third  week  passed,  and  no  welcome  sail  hove  in 
si^ht ; the  fourth  week  glided  by, — slowly  enough,  you 
may  be  sure,  to  men  racked  with  hunger  and  burning 
with  thirst, — to  men  exposed  to  every  inclemency  of  the 
weather,  and  weakened  by  exposure  to  the  malaria  of  the 
swamps, — and  still  the  longed-for  succour  did  not  arrive. 
Only  the  fortitude,  the  courage,  and  the  moral  ascend- 
ency of  Pizarro  enabled  his  men  to  sustain  the  long 
agony  with  patience  ; but  they  never  upbraided  him. 
They  were  silent  even  when  they  drank  the  poisonous 
water  that  stagnated  in  the  rank  morass  ; even  when  they 
fastened  their  teeth  in  the  tanned  cowhide  that  coated 
the  ship’s  pumps  ; even  when  they  devoured  the  acrid 
berries  of  the  palm  and  the  briny  seaweed  which  the 
kindly  waves  cast  up  on  the  beach  ; for  Pizarro’s  noble 
example  inspired  them  with  a similar  heroism  of  endu- 
rance. He  ate  what  they  ate,  and  drank  what  they 
drank  ; he  waited  upon  the  sick,  and  administered  the 
few  medicines  he  had  at  his  disposal ; he  arranged  soft 
beds  of  leaves  and  grass  for  them  to  lie  upon ; he  assisted 


THE  TORT  OF  FAMINE. 


53 


in  the  erection  of  huts  for  their  shelter  ; he  had  for  every 
one  a cheerful  word  and  a hopeful  smile,  and  that  brave 
earnest  look  which  goes  to  the  heart  like  an  inspiration. 
One  day,  while  he  was  thus  engaged,  two  of  his  men 
brought  him  the  startling  intelligence  that,  a great  way 
off,  they  had  seen  a light  moving  through  the  trees. 
'1'aking  with  him  twelve  armed  men,  he  started  at  once  in 
the  dir^ciion  indicated,  and  came  upon  a cluster  of  Indian 
huts,  in  which  he  discovered  a store  of  cocoanuts  and 
maize.  Who  shall  tell  the  joy  of  the  little  company  when 
he  and  his  men  returned  to  their  wretched  settlement 
laden  with  such  a promise  of  life? 

It  was  then  the  forty-seventh  day  since  Montenegro’s 
departure  ; happily  it  witnessed  his  return.  He  brought 
with  him  a good  supply  of  corn  and  pork  ; and  having 
refreshed  themselves  with  a hearty  meal,  the  whole  body 
prepared  to  take  leave  of  the  Port  of  Famine  (. Puerto  de 
lu  Hambre),  where  they  had  buried  no  fewer  than  twenty- 
seven  of  their  number.  After  a short  voyage  they  put 
into  an  inlet,  which  they  named  Puerto  de  la  Candaleria, 
because  it  was  Candlemas  Day  (the  Feast  of  the  Purifica- 
tion) on  which  they  arrived  there.  It  was  no  place, 
however,  for  a permanent  settlement.  Swarms  of  mos- 
quitoes infested  it,  and  the  climate  was  so  drmp  that  it 
rotted  their  broad-flapped  hats  and  the  linen  vests  which 
they  wore  over  their  armour.  Penetrating  into  a wood, 
they  came  upon  a small  Indian  town ; it  was  deserted, 
but  they  found  some  ornaments  of  gold,  some  maize, 
and  roots,  and  pork ; also,  in  vessels  at  the  fire,  the 
significant  evidence  of  cannibalism  in  human  feet  and 


54 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


hands.  They  quickly  departed  from  so  uninviting  a 
neighbourhood,  and  landed  next  at  a place  called  the 
Pueblo  Quemado.  Here  they  discovered  an  abundance 
of  provisions  in  another  deserted  town,  which  stood  upon 
an  eminence,  in  a position  capable  of  defence.  Pizarro 
was  disposed  to  occupy  it  until  he  was  reinforced,  and 
able  to  continue  his  southward  advances,  but  was  foiled 
by  an  untoward  event.  He  despatched  Gil  de  Monte- 
negro on  a foray  to  secure  some  of  the  Indians  as  hostages 
and  guides;  but  they  proved  to  be  of  a warlike  race,  and 
in  a large  body  attacked  the  Spaniards,  killing  two,  and 
wounding  several.  Their  own  losses,  however,  were  very 
considerable,  so  that  they  feigned  to  retreat ; and  making 
a swift  circuit,  suddenly  pounced  upon  Pizarro  and  the 
few  men  who  were  with  him.  Pizarro  fought  like  a 
Paladin.  The  Indians,  perceiving  that  he  was  the  leader, 
directed  the  full  force  of  their  assault  upon  him.  He 
received  severe  wounds,  and  was  brought  to  the  ground ; 
but  speedily  recovering  himself,  he  maintained  the  fight, 
and,  with  his  men,  held  his  ground  until  Montenegro 
arrived,  and  drove  the  Indians  into  swift  retreat. 

Pizarro  had  now  but  one  ship  at  his  disposal,  and  this 
leaked  sorely.  Provisions  were  again  running  short ; his 
followers  were  sadly  thinned  by  death  and  disease,  and 
he  recognized  the  hopelessness  of  pursuing  the  expe- 
dition with  such  inadequate  means.  Still,  such  was  his 
stubborn  perseverance,  such  the  tenacity  with  which  he 
clung  to  a purpose  once  resolved  upon,  that  he  would 
not  return  to  Panama,  but  halted  on  the  way  at  Chicamd, 
opposite  the  Isle  of  Pearls.  It  was  a sickly,  humid 


THE  TWO  COMMANDERS. 


57 


inhospitable  spot,  where  the  rains  seemed  perpetual ; but 
it  answered  Pizarro’s  object,  and  he  disembarked  his 
men,  sending  on  his  treasures  to  Pedrarias,  with  the 
golden  ornaments  he  had  found,  and  a narrative  of  all 
that  had  transpired.  Rivera,  touching  at  the  Isle  of 
Pearls,  learned  that  Almagro  had  passed  with  reinforce- 
ments, and  sent  the  welcome  intelligence  to  Pizarro. 
Almagro,  meanwhile,  had  kept  along  the  coast,  searching 
for  his  associates ; had  landed  at  the  Pueblo  Quemada, 
and  after  a sharp  fight  had  captured  the  Indian  town, 
and  had  sailed  onward  to  the  river  San  Juan.  But  dis- 
covering no  traces  of  Pizarro,  he  had  hastened  back  to 
the  Isle  of  Pearls.  There  he  was  informed  of  the  where 
abouts  of  Pizarro,  and  the  two  commanders  eventually 
met  at  Chicama.  Each  had  a long  and  stirring  chronicle 
to  relate ; but  the  relation  did  not  sink  their  spirits,  and 
it  was  with  much  alacrity  determined  that  the  expedition 
should  not  be  abandoned,  but  that  Almagro  should 
return  to  Panama  to  enlist  more  volunteers,  while  Pizarro 
remained  at  Chicama.  Only  a “ terrible  perseverance” 
would  have  come  to  such  a resolution  in  the  face  of  all 
the  sufferings  the  Spaniards  had  endured ; in  face  of  the 
melancholy  fact  that  out  of  a hundred  and  eighty-two 
men  who  had  joined  the  ranks  of  Pizarro  and  Almagro 
respec.ively,  one  hundred  and  thirty  had  perished  in  the 
short  space  of  nine  months. 

Almagro  made  his  way  back  to  Panama,  where  he  met 
with  a most  ungracious  reception  from  Pedrarias.  De 
Luque  once  more  exerted  his  influence,  and  the  Governor 
was  finally  persuaded  into  issuing  his  licence  for  the  levy 


58 


THE  LAND  UF  TIIE  INCAS. 


of  additional  recruits;  but  his  indignation  against  Pizarro, 
whom  he  blamed  for  the  loss  of  life  that  had  taken  place, 
was  so  great  that  he  insisted  on  joining  Almagro  with 
him  in  the  command.  Two  ships  were  bought  and  fitted 
out,  and  with  a hundred  and  ten  men,  arms,  stores,  and 
provisions,  Almagro  once  more  set  sail  from  Panama. 
Having  rejoined  Pizarro,  the  two  friends  steered  south- 
ward with  resolute  hearts,  and  arrived  at  a river  near  the 
San  Juan,  which  they  named  the  Cartagena.  There  they 
surprised  an  Indian  town,  took  some  prisoners,  and  a 
quantity  of  gold.  But  they  did  not  fail  to  see  that  their 
forces  were  insufficient  to  carry  out  the  enterprise  they 
had  undertaken.  There  was  treasure  to  be  had,  and  a 
great  country  to  be  colonized,  if  the  men  could  be  got. 
Again  Almagro  was  sent  back  to  Panama  in  one  of  the 
ships,  while  Pizarro  established  himself  on  the  banks  of 
the  San  Juan.  He  sent  Ruiz,  his  pilot,  with  the  other 
vessel,  on  a cruise  to  the  southward,  and  in  the  interval 
satisfied  his  restless  nature  by  excursions  into  the  interior. 
It  is  a striking  proof  of  the  ascendency  he  had  obtained, 
that  his  men  consented  to  the  labours  and  underwent  the 
hardships  he  imposed  upon  them.  In  his  journeys  they 
penetrated  dense  and  almost  impervious  forests,  traversed 
dangerous  marshes,  clambered  up  rocky  banks.  They 
were  harassed  by  incessant  clouds  of  mosquitoes,  stung 
by  snakes,  attacked  by  alligators,  and  wounded  by  Indian 
arrow's.  Hunger  they  had  to  endure,  and  fatigue,  and 
tropical  rains.  It  was  a welcome  stimulus  to  their  jaded 
spirits  when  Ruiz  returned  with  tidings  full  of  promise. 
He  had  discovered  the  Island  of  Gallo  and  the  Bay  of 


DISCOVERIES  OF  RUIZ. 


59 


San  Mateo ; and  while  sailing  in  a south-westerly  direc- 
tion had  fallen  in  with  a kind  of  raft,  or  flat-bottomed 
boat,  propelled  by  a lateen  sail,  which  had  on  board 
pottery,  and  finely-wrought  woollen  cloths,  and  ornaments 
of  silver  and  gold,*  besides  two  young  men  and  three 
women,  natives  of  a place  called  Tumbez.  These  spoke 
to  him,  apparently  by  signs,  of  a king  named  Huayna 
Capac,  and  of  a city  of  Cuzco,  where  gold  was  plentiful. 
Ruiz  sailed  on  until,  south  of  the  equinoctial  line,  he 
came  to  a towm  called  Jalongo  ; thence  he  made  his  way 
back  to  Pizarro,  brimming  over  with  stories  of  a wonderful 
region,  where  the  green  mountain-sides  were  dotted  with 
flocks  of  sheep  (llamas),  and  the  towns  were  adorned 
with  palaces  and  temples,  and  the  districts  were  traversed 
by  broad-paved  highways  of  the  solidest  construction. 

Ruiz  had  not  been  back  many  days  before  Almagro 
arrived  from  Panama,  where  he  had  fortunately  found 
a new  Governor  installed,  Don  Pedro  de  los  Rios ; had 
enlisted  forty  new  men,  and  collected  a fresh  supply  ot 
provisions. t Pizarro  and  his  pale-faced  companions 

* They  had  also  implements  for  testing  and  weighing  the  precious 
metals. 

f Oviedo  gives  an  amusing  account  of  the  withdrawal  of  Pedrarias 
from  his  share  in  the  expedition.  One  day,  while  he  was  settling 
accounts  with  the  ex-governor,  before  his  rcsUcncia , or  examina  ion, 
took  place,  Almagro  entered,  and  said,  “ Sehor,  already  your  lord- 
ship  knows  that  in  the  armada  to  Peru  you  are  a partner  w ith  Captain 
Francisco  Pi/arro,  and  with  the  schoolmaster.  Don  Fernando  de 
Tuque,  my  companions,  and  with  myself,  and  that  you  have  not  put 
anything  in  it,  while  we  have  spent  our  estates  and  those  of  our 
friends.”  And  he  proceeded  to  ask  him  for  cattle  and  money,  or 
that  he  would  at  least  pay  what  was  due  of  his  share,  and  gi\e  up 


6o 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


gladly  took  leave  of  the  mangrove  swamps  of  San  Juan, 
and  turned  their  faces  towards  the  magnetic  south.  But 
misfortune  still  dogged  their  course ; they  were  assailed 
by  heavy  tempests,  and  compelled  to  put  into  the  Bay 
of  San  Mateo  to  refit.  The  question,  What  shall  we  do 
with  it?  again  forced  itself  upon  the  consideration  of  the 
two  commanders.  Should  they  not  abandon  an  enter- 
prise which  the  very  heavens  seemed  to  prohibit?  If  it 
were  to  be  prosecuted,  must  they  not  obtain  more  men  ? 
Pizarro  proposed  that  this  time  he  should  return  to 
Panama  for  reinforcements,  and  that  Almagro  should 
remain, — an  offer  which  led  to  hot  words,  and  nearly  to 
blows.  Both  drew  their  swords ; but  Rivera,  the  trea- 
surer, and  Ruiz,  the  pilot,  interposed ; the  friends  remem- 
bered their  ancient  friendship,  and  embraced  one  another. 
It  was  agreed  that  Almagro  should  make  one  more  effort 
at  Panama,  and  that  Pizarro  should  take  up  his  quarters 
in  the  island  of  San  Gallo. 

There  is  a striking  passage  in  Sir  Walter  Raleigh’s 
“ History  of  the  World,”  in  which  he  commends  the 
patient  virtue  of  the  Spaniards.  “ Seldom  or  never,’-  he 

the  partnership.  Pedrarias  angrily  replied  that  Almagro  would  not 
so  have  addressed  him  had  he  not  been  quitting  the  government, 
and  that  had  not  such  been  the  case,  he  would  have  called  him  and 
Pizarro  to  account  for  the  lives  that  had  been  lost.  Instead  of  making 
any  payment  he  demanded  four  thousand  pesos  as  compensation  for 
surrendering  his  share  in  the  partnership.  Ultimately  he  consented 
to  take  in  discharge  of  his  claim  one  thousand  pesos,  and  an 
agreement  to  that  effect  was  signed  between  him  and  Almagro ; a 
significant  proof  of  the  confidence  maintained  by  the  latter,  notwith- 
standing every  disaster,  in  the  eventual  success  of  the  expedition. — 
Ovif.do,  •*  Historia  Generali,”  1.  29,  c.  23. 


Altercation  between  Pizarro  and  Almagro. 


A CLANDESTINE  LETTER. 


6 1 


says,  “ do  we  find  that  any  nation  hath  endured  so  many 
misadventures  and  miseries  as  the  Spaniards  have  done 
in  their  Indian  discoveries;  yet,  persisting  in  their  enter- 
prises with  an  invincible  constancy,  they  have  annexed 
to  their  kingdom  so  many  goodly  provinces,  as  being 
the  remembrance  of  all  dangers  past.”  Of  this  patient 
virtue  no  more  splendid  example  was  ever  given  than 
that  afforded  by  Pizarro  and  Almagro  ; but  all  Pizarro’s 
soldiers  were  not  of  the  same  mettle,  and  a certain  man 
called  Sarabia  was  dexterous  enough  to  conceal  in  a bale 
of  cotton,  which  Almagro’s  ship  unwittingly  conveyed  to 
Panama,  a letter  to  the  Governor,  setting  forth  the  losses 
they  had  sustained,  and  the  sufferings  they  had  endured, 
and  beseeching  him  to  take  pity  upon  them.  The  petition 
ended  with  four  lines  of  doggrel,  which  obtained  a wide 
circulation  in  the  Indies  : — 

“ Pues  Sefior  Gobernador, 

Mirelo  bien  por  entero 
Que  alia  va  el  Recogedor, 

Y aca  queda  al  Carnicero.”* 

When  this  letter  fell  into  the  hands  of  Don  Pedro  de  la 
Rios  he  was  greatly  indignant,  forbade  the  levy  of  more 
men  for  the  slaughter-house,  and  despatched  a lawyer 
named  Tafur,  with  two  ships,  to  fetch  from  the  island  of 
Gallo  all  who  were  dissatisfied  with  the  expedition.  Not 
even  so  crushing  a blow  as  this  could  break  down  Pizarro’s 

Thus  freely  imitated  : — 

“ May  the  lord  governor 
Have  pity  on  our  woes  ; 

For  here  remains  the  Butcher,  while 
To  him  the  Salesman  goes.” 

E 


62 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


heroic  perseverance.  Addressing  his  soldiers,  he  said 
that  those  who  wished  to  return  should  by  all  means 
do  so ; but  that  he  was  sorry  to  think  that  by  such  a 
course  they  would  bring  upon  themselves  harsher  suffer- 
ings and  bitterer  want  than  any  they  had  yet  experienced, 
and  lose  that  which  they  had  laboured  for,  just  as,  in  his 
belief,  they  were  on  the  point  of  discovering  something 
which  would  satisfy  and  enrich  them  all.  And  he 
reminded  them  of  the  hopeful  intelligence  they  had 
obtained  from  the  Indians  taken  prisoners  by  Bartolome 
Ruiz.  He  concluded  by  expressing  the  pleasure  he  felt 
in  knowing  that  whatever  they  had  suffered,  he  had  not 
shrunk  from  being  the  principal  sufferer,  preferring  always 
that  he  himself  should  wrant  than  that  they  should ; and 
so,  he  said,  it  always  w'ould  be. 

There  was  a general  cry,  however,  that  they  should 
depart.  Tafur,  who  behaved  throughout  with  great  im- 
partiality, showed  no  desire  to  put  any  pressure  upon 
their  inclinations  ; and  drawing  a line  across  the  vessel’s 
deck,  he  took  up  his  station  at  one  end,  and  placed 
Pizarro  and  his  soldiers  at  the  other.  Those,  he  said, 
who  wTere  decided  on  returning  to  Panama  should  cross 
the  line,  and  come  to  him  ; those  willing  to  remain  would 
stay  by  Pizarro’s  side.*  It  was  found  that  only  fourteen 

* The  following  picturesque  verses  by  an  American  pen  will 
probably  be  new  to  most  of  our  readers  : — 

“ Pizarro’s  crimes  of  perfidy  and  blood, 

So  largely  due  to  training,  time,  and  race, 

Obscure  the  brilliance  of  the  hero  still ; 

Yet  once,  at  least,  immortally  he  stood, 

Sublime  in  utterance,  sublime  in  will, 

While  looking  awful  Peril  in  the  face, 


UNDER  WHICH  KING,  BEZONIAN  ? ” 


63 


heroes  clung  to  their  veteran  commander.  Among  those 
were  the  pilot,  Ruiz,  and  Pedro  de  Candia. 

As  soon  as  Tafur  had  departed,  Pizirro  and  his  four- 
teen gallant  companions  removed  to  the  island  of 
Gorgona,  which  was  less  open  to  an  attack  from  the 
Indians,  and  there  they  waited  for  Almagro,  praying 

*■  He  calls  his  men,  and  at  the  leader’s  word, 

Their  presence  answers  quick,  though  sore  deprest. 

All  further  ventures  would  they  now  resign, 

But  lo  ! Pizarro  traces  with  his  sword 

Along  drear  Gallo’s  sand  the  telling  line 

From  west  to  east,  and  thus  his  band  addrest  :a  — 

“ ' On  that  side,  comrades,  toil  and  hunger  wait, 

Battle  and  death — for  some  their  lives  must  lose  ; 

On  this  side,  truly,  safety  lies  ; but  ah  ! 

On  that  the  glory  of  a splendid  state, 

On  this  but  poverty  and  Panama 

Now.  as  becomes  the  brave  Castilian,  choose  ! 

“ ‘ As  for  myself,  I go  towards  the  south  ; 

Let  who  will  follow  :’  and  he  passed  that  bound 
Like  Rubicon,  enduring,  though  in  sand  ! 

Spurred  by  the  doughty  foot  and  daring  mouth, 

Then  followed  thirteen  of  his  little  band  ; 

The  die  was  cast, — at  length  Peru  was  found  ! 

“ When  powers  that  serve  thee  flag,  since  foiled  so  long, 
Summon  them,  soul  ! Draw  what  Pizarro  drew  ; 

Point  to  that  land  of  riches,  this  of  lack  ; 

Speak  as  he  spake,  then  cross  the  line  as  strong, 

Leaving  poor  Panama  behind  thy  back, 

To  find  at  last  the  glory  of  Peru  !” 

Charlotte  Fiske  Bates. 

The  reader  will  not  fail  to  note  that  Miss  Bates  is  not  quite  accurate 
in  her  details.  The  moral  she  draws  is,  however,  unaffected  by  this 
negligence. 

* Some  authorities  represent  the  division  as  being  made  on  the  sandy  shore. 


64 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


daily, — with  that  simple  piety  which  lay  deep  at  the  hearts 
of  those  adventurous  men,  rough  and  even  cruel  as  they 
were, — and  subsisting  upon  shell-fish  and  seaweed,  the 
refuse  of  the  shore.  Patiently  enduring  the  severest 
hardships,  they  waited  for  five  months;  every  morning 
when  they  awoke,  and  every  evening  before  they  retired 
to  rest,  scanning  the  horizon  with  eager  eyes  in  quest  of 
Almagro’s  vessel.  At  last  a ship  hove  in  sight;  she 
came  from  Panama,  and  she  brought  supplies,  but  no 
men  ; the  Governor  had  refused  to  allow  another  enlist- 
ment,— and  we  can  hardly  blame  him,  when  we  consider 
how  terrible  a fatality  had  attended  the  expedition.  He 
had  also  sent  orders  for  Pizarro  and  his  men  to  return 
in  six  months. 

The  stern  adventurer  resolved,  nevertheless,  on  one 
more  struggle  with  fortune ; and  persuading  the  crew  of 
the  Panama  ship  to  join  the  enterprise,  he  cheerily 
steered  away  to  the  south-east  under  full  sail,  confident 
that  he  would  yet  realize  the  fruition  of  his  hopes. 
After  touching  at  several  unimportant  villages,  he  landed 
on  a small  island,  near  the  mainland,  to  which  he  gave 
the  name  of  Santa  Clara.  It  proved  to  be  a sacred 
place,  to  which  the  inhabitants  of  the  mainland  some- 
times resorted  to  ofifer  sacrifices.  There  was  a great 
stone  idol,  fashioned  to  resemble  a man,  but  with  the 
head  like  a cone ; there  were  also  rich  gifts  of  gold  and 
silver,  wrought  in  various  shapes,  and  exquisitely  woven 
mantles,  dyed  yellow,  the  mourning  colour  of  the 
Peruvians.  Resuming  his  voyage,  Pizarro  met  with  five 
rafts,  bound  on  a hostile  expedition  against  the  island  of 


Stone  Idol  ok  the  Peruvians. 


- ' 


ARRIVAL  AT  TUMBEZ. 


67 


Puna;  but  he  bade  them  accompany  him  to  Tumbez,  an 
important  town  on  the  mainland,  and  sent  the  men 
ashore  with  a message  to  its  rulers.  Considerably 
astonished  were  they  by  the  appearance  of  the  Spanish 
vessel,  and  of  the  white  and  bearded  men  on  board;  but 
they  determined  to  show  their  hospitality  to  the  strangers, 
and  despatched  a rich  present  for  them  in  charge  of  a 
personage  of  distinction  whom,  from  the  shape  of  his 
ears — an  artificial  deformity,  adopted  as  a sign  of  rank — 
they  called  an  Orejon.  Between  this  Orejon  and  Pizarro 
ensued  much  interesting  conversation,  and  when  he  went 
on  shore  he  was  accompanied  by  Alonso  de  Molina,  as 
Pizarro’s  representative,  and  a negro. 

If  the  aspect  of  a white  man  had  startled  the  people 
of  Tumbez,  they  were  still  more  surprised  at  that  of  a 
black  man,  and  made  vigorous  attempts  at  that  pro- 
verbially useless  operation,  washing  a blackamoor  white. 
Keen,  too,  was  their  astonishment  at  some  animals — 
two  swine,  a cock,  and  a few  hens — which  the  Spaniard 
brought  as  a gift ; when  the  cock  crew,  they  asked  what 
it  said  ! But  the  surprise  and  astonishment  of  the  people 
of  Tumbez  did  not  equal  the  surprise  and  astonishment 
with  which  Alonso  de  Molina  regarded  the  indications  of 
Peruvian  civilization  that  surrounded  him  ; and  he  re- 
turned to  the  ship  to  tell  with  wonder  of  the  well-built 
aqueducts,  of  the  stone  houses,  of  a fortress  with  six  or 
seven  walls,  of  the  vessels  of  silver  and  gold.  To  obtain 
a confirmation  of  Molina’s  story,  Pizarro  sent  ashore 
Pedro  de  Candia,  a tall  cavalier  of  goodly  presence,  who, 
clothed  in  shining  armour,  with  his  sword  by  his  side 


68 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


his  shield  in  his  left  and  a wooden  cross  in  his  right 
hand,  strode  through  the  principal  street  of  Tumbez,  the 
observed  of  all  observers.  I suppose  it  was  as  a test  of 
his  courage  that  the  people  let  loose  upon  him  two  wild 
animals,  apparently  a puma  and  a jaguar.  At  all  events, 
he  showed  no  discomposure,  and  the  animals  displayed 
no  inclination  to  attack  him.  After  this  wonderful  proof 
of  the  white  man’s  superiority,  the  natives  literally  bowed 
down  before  him.  They  led  him  in  procession  to  see 
the  palace  and  the  temple,  where  gold — gold — gold,  on 
every  side  and  in  every  shape,  met  his  enraptured  eyes. 
The  gardens,  he  observed,  were  adorned  with  animals 
carved  in  gold,  and  flowers  and  plants  beautifully 
imitated  in  the  same  metal.  Before  he  left,  they  asked 
him  to  make  his  gun  “ speak  ; ” and  setting  up  a board 
he  fired  at  it.  The  loud  report,  the  flash,  the  smoke, 
and  the  board  shivered  into  fragments,  overpowered  the 
Indians ; some,  falling  on  their  knees,  hid  their  faces  in 
their  hands  ; others  shrieked ; others  fled  in  a panic  of 
fear.  So,  in  a blaze  of  glory,  the  noble  Greek  took  his 
departure,  and  returned  on  board. 

Pizarro  was  now  satisfied  that  the  fulfilment  of  his 
bravest  dreams  wras  at  hand.  He  sailed,  however,  a 
little  further  south,  passing  Collaque,  and  reaching 
Puerto  de  Santa,  where  he  met  with  a cordial  reception, 
and  wras  entrusted  with  a couple  of  Indian  youths  to  go 
with  him  and  learn  the  Castilian  language.  These  boys 
were  christened  Martin  and  Felipillo.  He  also  obtained 
some  llamas  (sheep,  the  Spaniards  called  them),  vessels 
of  gold  and  silver,  and  various  specimens  of  Indian 


PIZARRO  RETURNS  TO  PANAMA. 


69 


taste  and  ingenuity.  Then  he  crowded  on  all  sail  for 
Panama,  arriving  there  towards  the  end  of  1527.  He 
had  been  absent  nearly  three  years ; and,  as  Robertson 
remarks,  “ no  adventurer  of  the  age  suffered  hardships 
or  encountered  dangers  equalling  those  to  which  he  was 
exposed  during  this  long  period.  The  patience  with 
which  he  endured  the  one,  and  the  fortitude  with  which 
he  surmounted  the  other,  exceed  whatever  is  recorded  in 
the  history  of  the  New  World,  where  so  many  romantic 
displays  of  these  virtues  occur.” 

At  Panama  he  met  with  a reception  worthy  of  his 
deserts;  and  the  narrative  of  his  expedition  excited  both 
surprise  and  admiration.  But  the  Governor  steadily 
refused  to  sanction  another  attempt,  alleging  that  the 
colony  was  not  strong  enough  to  engage  in  the  conquest 
of  so  mighty  an  empire  as  that  of  Peru.  The  three 
associates,  however,  were  more  than  ever  convinced 
that  their  enterprise  was  destined  to  be  crowned  with 
success,  and  were  determined  not  to  be  shut  out  from 
the  immense  fortune  that  awaited  their  disposal.  They 
resolved  to  appeal  for  assistance  and  approval  to  an 
authority  much  higher  than  the  Governor’s ; to  lay  their 
petition  at  the  feet  of  the  King  himself,  the  potent 
Charles  V.  For  this  delicate  mission  Pizarro  was 
selected  ; and  it  was  agreed  that  he  should  solicit  the 
royal  permission  to  equip  a new  expedition,  that  he 
should  obtain  for  himself  the  dignity  of  governor,  for 
Almagro  that  of  lieutenant-governor,  and  for  Luque  the 
high  office  of  bishop  in  the  country  which  they  intended 
to  conquer.  So  reduced  were  the  resources  of  the  three 


70 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


friends  that  it  was  with  difficulty  they  raised  the  money  to 
defray  the  cost  of  Pizarro’s  voyage  to  Europe.  Scarcely 
any  fact,  perhaps,  affords  a more  striking  illustration  of 
the  boundless  audacity  which  led  them  to  meditate  the 
conquest  of  a great  and  powerful  kingdom.  It  was 
probably  this  lack  of  means  which  decided  them  in 
sending  Pizarro  alone  ; for  Luque,  it  is  evident,  would 
have  preferred  that  he  should  have  been  accompanied 
by  Almagro.  “ Please  God,  my  children,”  he  exclaimed, 
“ that  you  do  not  steal  the  blessing  one  from  the  other, 
as  Jacob  did  from  Esau.  I would  that  you  had  gone 
both  together.” 

Pizarro  arrived  safely  in  Spain.  But  his  cup  of  bitter- 
ness was  not  yet  full.  He  had  not  long  been  ashore 
before  he  was  arrested  and  thrown  into  prison  at  the 
suit  of  the  Bachiller  Enciso,  in  connection,  I suppose, 
with  Ojeda’s  disastrous  expedition.  By  some  means  or 
other  he  speedily  obtaiued  his  release,  and  made  his 
way  to  Seville,  where  he  obtained  admission  to  the 
presence  of  the  Emperor.  His  stalwart  bearing,  his 
grave  deportment,  and  the  natural  air  of  dignity  which 
marked  him  out  as  a leader  of  men,  produced  a favour- 
able impression  ; and  the  impression  was  deepened  by 
the  force  and  simplicity  with  which  he  narrated  his 
sufferings,  described  his  adventures,  and  indicated  his 
prospects.  Charles  V.  viewed  with  interest  the  speci- 
mens he  had  brought  with  him  of  Peruvian  workman- 
ship, the  llamas,  and  the  ornaments  of  gold,  while  the 
courtiers  seemed  never  to  weary  of  contemplating  the 
Indians  who  had  accompanied  Pizarro  to  Spain.  Among 


A VISIT  TO  SPAIN. 


7* 


the  visitors  to  the  Imperial  Court  at  this  time  was 
Hernando  Cortes,  the  famous  conqueror  of  Mexico. 
He  was  a distant  relation  of  Pizarro ; admired  his 
dauntless  courage  and  stubborn  perseverance,  and  strongly 
supported  his  suit  to  the  Emperor.  That  suit  was 
entirely  successful.  The  Emperor,  by  a formal  “capitu- 
lation ” (as  it  was  called),  gave  his  imperial  sanction  to 
the  projected  expedition  against  Peru,  of  which  country 
Pizarro  was  appointed  Governor-General  and  Adelantado 
for  life,  with  an  ample  salary  ; the  extent  of  his  domi- 
nions being  defined  as  two  hundred  leagues  down  the 
coast,  from  Tenumpuela  to  Chincha.  Luque  was  ap- 
pointed Bishop  of  Tumbez,  and  Almagro  commander 
of  the  same  place ; while  Ruiz  was  invested  with  the 
sonorous  title  of  Grand  Pilot  of  the  Southern  Ocean. 
The  heroic  men  who  had  remained  faithful  to  Pizarro  in 
the  island  of  Gallo  were  created  hidalgos , and  Pizarro, 
as  a knight  of  the  Order  of  Santiago,  was  admitted  to 
the  ranks  of  chivalry.  On  his  part  he  agreed  to  raise 
two  hundred  and  fifty  soldiers  at  his  own  expense,  and 
he  undertook  to  set  out  for  Peru  within  six  months  from 
his  arrival  at  Panama. 

It  is  said  that  a prophet  receives  no'  honour  in  his  own 
country,  or  from  his  own  kinsmen  ; but  Pizarro,  on 
visiiing  Trujillo,  was  warmly  received  by  his  brothers, 
and  they  entertained  so  full  a confidence  in  him  and 
his  promises  that  they  agreed  to  sell  their  estates  and 
embark  the  result  in  his  enterprise.  There  were  four 
of  them — Hernando  (the  only  legitimate  one),  Juan, 
Gonzalo,  and  Martin  ; all  men  of  thews  and  muscles, 


7 2 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


brave  as  lions,  and  prompt  of  action,  while  Hernando 
was  almost  equal  to  Francisco  himself  in  mental  power 
and  daring.  Their  united  resources,  however,  were  in- 
adequate to  the  end  in  view  ; and  even  with  some  help 
from  Cortes,  Pizarro  was  unable  to  enlist  more  than  one 
hundred  and  twenty-five  men  ; so  that,  after  obtaining 
his  patents  from  the  Crown,  he  was  compelled  to  steal 
out  of  the  port  of  Seville,  in  order  to  elude  the  scrutiny 
of  the  king’s  officers,  who  were  charged  to  examine 
whether  he  had  fulfilled  the  stipulations  of  his  contract. 
His  little  flotilla  of  three  small  ships  crossed  the 
Atlantic  in  safety,  and  in  the  summer  of  1530  arrived 
at  Nombre  de  Dios,  on  the  side  of  the  isthmus  opposite 
to  Panama.  Here  Almagro  and  De  Luque  were  wait- 
ing to  receive  him,  and  learn  the  result  of  his  mission. 
Luque  was  well  satisfied,  for  the  bishopric  was  all  he 
had  desired  or  expected  ; but  Almagro  waxed  indig- 
nant when  he  found  himself  virtually  ignored  in  the  dis- 
tribution of  honours.  Nor  was  he  wrell  pleased  at  the 
arrival  of  Pizarro’s  brothers,  which  he  not  unnaturally 
regarded  as  a circumstance  unfavourable  to  his  interests. 
Pizarro,  however,  was  determined  not  to  risk  the  ruin  of 
the  enterprise  by  dividing  his  authority.  After  much 
angry  discussion,  which  left  its  evil  effects  on  the  minds 
of  both,  it  was  agreed  that  Pizarro  should  give  up  his 
office  of  Adelantado  to  Almagro,  wh  ch  still  left  him  the 
sole  military  and  civil  authority,  and  pledge  himself  not 
to  promote  his  brothers  until  Almagro's  claims  had  been 
fully  satisfied. 

This  difficulty  removed,  the  confederacy  was  formally 


DEPARTURE  OF  THE  EXPEDITION. 


73 


renewed  on  its  original  terms,  namely,  that  each  associate 
should  share  the  expenses,  and  that  the  profits  accruing 
from  it  should  be  equally  divided.  The  preparations 
were  then  pushed  forward  with  the  utmost  alacrity  ; so 
that  Pizarro  was  able  to  set  out  from  Panama  on  the 
28th  of  December,  1530,  in  three  small  ships,  carrying 
one  hundred  and  eighty-three  men  and  thirty-seven 
horses.  He  was  accompanied  by  his  three  stalwart 
brothers,  Ferdinand,  Juan,  and  Gonzalo,  and  by  his 
maternal  uncle,  Fram  isco  de  Alcantara,  a cavalier  of 
dauntless  courage  and  inflexible  intrepidity.  Almagro 
was  left  at  Panama,  to  follow,  as  soon  as  possible,  with  a 
reinforcement. 

One  hundred  and  eighty-three  men,  of  whom  thirty- 
seven  were  mounted, — such  was  the  force  with  which 
Pizirro  proposed  to  conquer  a great  and  wealthy  king- 
dom, which,  at  the  epoch  of  his  invasion,  is  supposed 
to  have  had  a population  of  many  millions.  But  the 
Spaniards  had  learned  to  feel  an  implicit  confidence  in 
their  superiority  over  the  American  people,  and  the  won- 
derful successes  of  Cortes  in  Mexico  had  raised  this 
confidence  to  the  highest  pitch.  It  was  largely  in  their 
favour  that  Peru  was  divided  and  weakened  by  internal 
dissensions,  while  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  its  inhabi- 
tants were  vastly  inferior  to  the  Aztecs  in  all  martial 
qualities. 


THE  INVASION. — CAPTURE  OF  CUZCO,  THE  CITY  OF 


THE  SUN. 


m* 

4* 


IZARRO’S  perseverance  was  at  length  crowned 
with  success.  It  might  almost  be  supposed 
that  fortune  had  grown  weary  of  struggling 
against  a man  who  showed  so  absolute  a con- 
tempt of  all  that  she  had  done ; for  in  thirteen 
days  his  ships  voyaged  safely  to  the  Bay  of  San  Mateo, 
which  he  had  previously  been  unable  to  reach  in  as  many 
months.  He  immediately  landed  his  little  force,  and  set 
out  on  his  march  southward  along  the  coast,  so  that  he 
might  easily  retreat  to  his  ships  if  too  heavily  pressed, 
or  receive  any  reinforcements  which  might  arrive  from 
Panama.  Like  a true  leader,  he  placed  himself  in  the 
van,  and  undauntedly  pursued  his  way  over  swamp  and 
bog,  and  across  chasm  and  torrent ; never  showing  any 
si_n  of  weariness  or  depression,  and  inspiring  his  fol- 
lowers with  something  of  his  own  heroism.  On  reaching 
the  town  of  Coaque  he  ordered  an  immediate  assault,  but 
the  flash  of  the  muskets  and  the  tramp  of  the  horses  so 
affrighted  the  Indians  that  they  stayed  not  to  meet  his 
charge,  but  fled  headlong  into  the  woods.  A rare  booty 


ON  THE  THRESHOLD. 


75 


in  gold,  silver,  and  emeralds — a kind  of  foretaste  or 
anticipation  of  the  treasures  of  Peru — was  found  at 
Coaque,  greatly  inspiriting  the  adventurers  ; and  Pizarro 
hastened  to  send  one  of  his  vessels  with  a portion  of  the 
spoil  to  Panama,  persuaded  that  it  would  facilitate  the 
despatch  of  reinforcements.  Another  vessel  he  despatched 
to  Nicaragua,  to  make  a levy  among  the  soldiers  of 
fortune  collected  in  that  colony.  Then  he  resumed  his 
march  to  the  south,  but  as  the  road  lay  over  a sandy 
waste,  and  under  a blazing  sun,  the  Spaniards  suffered 
severely.  An  infectious  disease  spread  through  their 
ranks  ; they  went  to  bed  well  at  night,  but  woke  in  the 
morning  strangely  sick  add  feeble,  and  disfigured  by 
horrid  ulcers.  They  also  experienced  a deficiency  of 
provisions,  and  as  they  passed  but  few  villages,  and  these 
deserted,  they  could  obtain  no  fresh  supplies.  Yet, 
as  Helps  remarks,  all  their  miseries  were  amply  repaid  by 
the  delay  which  caused  them,  as  far  as  regartled  the 
ultimate  success  of  the  undertaking.  “ Each  day  that 
Pizarro’s  men  were  wasting  away  by  sickness  (their  losses 
being  told  by  units),  the  Peruvians  were  busy  in  destroy- 
ing their  thousands,  and  in  sapping  the  basis  of  their 
empire,  by  a civil  warfare,  carried  to  the  extreme  of 
barbarous  hostility.” 

About  seven  months  had  elapsed  since  his  departure 
from  Panama  when  Pizarro,  one  day,  descried  a ship 
bearing  down  upon  the  coast.  He  ordered  his  standard- 
bearers  to  hasten  along  the  shore  and  wave  their  ban- 
ners. These  were  seen  by  the  stranger,  which  soon 
afterwards  brought-to  at  an  easy  distance  from  the  beach, 


76 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


and  dropped  anchor.  To  the  great  joy  of  the  Spaniards 
she  was  laden  with  provisions,  and  she  had  on  board  some 
officers,  despatched  by  the  Emperor,  to  accompany  the 
expedition.  A few  days  later,  when  they  had  marched 
onwards  to  the  harbour  of  Puerto  Viejo,  another  ship 
arrived,  bringing  thirty  foot  soldiers,  under  a veteran 
named  Belalcazar.  The  reinforcement  was  small  in  itself, 
but  it  strengthened  and  confirmed  Pizarro’s  hopes,  and  he 
gave  the  word  to  march.  Some  of  his  soldiers,  however, 
were  so  charmed  by  the  grateful  shades  of  Puerto  Viejo, 
with  its  luxuriant  vegetation  and  luscious  fruit,  with  its 
bland  yet  refreshing  air,  with  its  glorious  prospects  of 
a silver-shining  ocean  if  they  looked  before  them,  and  a 
grand  range  of  snow-crowned  mountain  heights  if  they 
looked  behind  them,  that  they  were  fain  to  linger  there, 
and  in  this  Eden  of  the  Pacific  coast  to  found  a colony. 
The  desire  for  repose  was  natural  after  the  hardships  and 
fatigues  they  had  undergone,  but  Pizarro  was  no  lotus  eater 
— a restless  activity  consumed  him.  The  vision  of  the 
Peruvian  kingdom  was  always  before  his  eyes,  and  in  a 
spirited  speech  he  called  on  his  soldiers  to  persevere  in 
their  great  enterprise.  Eike  Tennyson’s  Ulysses,  he  felt 
that  he  could  not  “rest  from  travel,”  but  must  drink  “life 
to  the  lees.”  We  can  imagine  that  he  may  have  used  to 
himself  some  such  words  as  the  poet’s  hero  uses  : — 

“ Souls  that  have  toil’d,  and  wrought,  and  thought  with  me, — 
That  ever  with  a frolic  welcome  took 
The  thunder  and  the  sunshine,  and  opposed 
Free  hearts,  free  foreheads, — . . . 

Death  closes  all  : but  something  ere  the  end, 

Some  work  of  noble  note,  may  yet  be  done.” 


FORWARD  TO  PUNA. 


77 


A swift  march  brought  the  invaders  to  the  well-known 
shores  of  the  Bay  of  Guayaquil,  which  embraces  within 
its  waves  the  islands  of  Puna  and  Santa  Clara.  On 
the  opposite  bend  of  the  bay  stood  the  town  of  Tumbez, 
with  its  domed  roofs  flashing  in  the  sun.  To  gain  pos- 
session of  this  town  was  one  of  Pizarro’s  principal  objects. 
But  while  he  was  meditating  an  attack,  messengers  arrived 
from  the  cacique  of  the  island  of  Puna,  offering  him 
hospitality.  The  offer  was  accepted  through  the  Indian 
interpreters,  whom  he  had  carried  to  Panama  that  they 
might  learn  Spanish,  and  who  were  now  attached  to  his 
expedition.  A number  of  large  balsas,  or  rafts,  each  pro- 
pelled by  a huge  brown  sail,  conveyed  the  Spaniards,  with 
their  horses  and  baggage,  across  the  strait  that  separated 
the  mainland  from  the  green  shores  of  Puna,  where  a 
splendid  reception  awaited  them.  The  natives,  who  were 
dressed  in  cloaks  of  the  gayest  colours,  and  bedizened 
with  golden  ornaments,  welcomed  them  with  fantastic 
dances  and  the  sounds  of  rude  musical  instruments,  enter- 
tained them  to  a banquet  of  fruits  and  vegetables,  and 
allotted  to  them  as  their  quarters  a green  hill-side,  stretch- 
ing down  through  the  forest  to  the  sunny  shore.  Here 
Pizarro  and  his  men  remained  for  some  time,  until  it  was 
ascertained  through  the  interpreters  that  the  chiefs  of  the 
island  were  preparing  to  attack  them,  though  of  the  cause 
of  so  violent  a change  of  sentiment  the  contemporary 
historians  of  the  expedition  give  us  no  inkling.  Pizarro 
endeavoured  to  anticipate  the  attack,  and  surrounding 
the  chief  cacique’s  house  took  him  and  his  sons  prisoners, 
and  conveyed  them  to  his  camp.  But  by  this  blow  the 


F 


78 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


islanders  were  rather  angered  than  intimidated,  and  just 
before  dawn  they  assailed  the  Spanish  position  in  great 
force,  raining  upon  it  incessant  volleys  of  darts  and 
arrows.  Pizarro  immediately  replied  with  a volley  of 
musketry,  and  a fierce  struggle  ensued,  which  lasted  for 
some  hours.  Several  Spaniards  and  some  of  the  horses 
were  wounded,  but  their  superiority  was  fully  established, 
and  from  a field  strewn  with  their  dead  and  dying  the 
Indians  retreated  in  great  disorder,  pursued  by  the 
Spanish  horsemen.  Profiting  by  his  victory,  Pizarro 
swept  the  island  with  fire  and  sword  ; plundering  the 
villages,  burning  the  houses,  seizing  upon  any  article  of 
value.  He  sent  to  the  stake  or  the  scaffold  ten  of  the 
principal  inhabitants,  but  released  the  cacique,  on  the 
ground  that  he  had  taken  no  share  in  the  outbreak,  and 
to  the  intent  that  he  might  reassemble  the  scattered  and 
terrified  natives  in  their  villages. 

Having  exhausted  the  island  of  all  its  treasures,  Pizarro 
resolved  to  proceed  to  Tumbez.  He  sent  his  baggage 
across  the  bay  on  rafts,  each  having  three  armed  men  on 
board ; he  himself,  with  his  soldiers  and  horses,  embarked 
in  three  of  his  own  ships.  On  arriving  at  Tumbez  he 
took  possession  of  the  town,  which  he  found  partly  in 
ruins  and  deserted ; but  was  surprised  to  see  nothing  of 
his  rafts.  Sending  out  reconnoitring  parties,  he  ascertained 
that  the  Indians  had  seized  and  broken  up  his  rafts, 
carried  off  their  cargoes,  and  killed  the  Spaniards  in 
charge  of  them.  He  immediately  despatched  Hernando 
Pizarro,  with  eighty  foot  soldiers  and  forty  cavalry,  to 
pursue  and  punish  the  offending  Indians.  Hernando 


MARCH  OF  THE  INVADERS. 


79 


crossed  a broad  deep  river  on  a great  raft,  overtook  the 
people  of  Tumbez,  and  slaughtered  them  without  mercy. 
Having  read  this  terrible  lesson  to  the  unfortunate  Indians, 
the  Knight  of  the  Order  of  Santiago  quitted  Tumbez  on 
the  1 8th  of  May,  and  resumed  his  southward  march.  He 
had  previously  been  joined  by  the  famous  Hernando  de 
Soto  with  a hundred  cavaliers  and  some  horses,  and  his 
little  army  therefore  presented  quite  a formidable  aspect. 
Many  of  the  Indian  villages  received  him  hospitably,  and 
these  were  well  treated ; at  others,  as  at  Almotuxe  and 
Cachera,  he  slew  the  curacas,  or  chiefs,  and  principal 
inhabitants,  in  pursuance  of  his  cruel,  but  not  ineffective, 
policy,  of  striking  terror  into  the  hearts  of  all  opponents. 

On  arriving  at  Tangarala  he  found  himself  in  a fair 
green  valley,  through  which  a shining  stream  poured  its 
clear  waters  into  the  Pacific.  Near  its  mouth,  and  on  a 
gently-swelling  knoll,  he  resolved  to  found  a colony,  and 
set  his  men  to  work  to  fell  timber  and  collect  heavy  blocks 
of  stone ; after  which  he  traced  the  boundaries  of  his  new 
town  ; divided  the  surrounding  lands  amongst  those  of 
his  soldiers  whom  he  intended  to  settle  there;  apportioned 
to  each  of  them  a certain  number  of  Indians  ;*  and 
erected  a church,  store-houses,  and  a small  fort.  To  this 
settlement  its  founder  gave  the  name  of  San  Miguel  (or 
St.  Michael). 

Here  Pizarro  tarried  for  several  months.  It  is  notice- 

* A plan  “judged  to  be  useful  to  religion  and  profitable  to  the 
natives,  that  the  new  inhabitants  might  be  maintained  and  the  Indians 
instructed  in  the  faith,  conformably  to  the  orders  of  His  Majesty, 
until  it  should  be  decided  what  was  most  suitable  for  the  service  of 
God  and  of  the  king,  and  most  advantageous  to  the  natives.” 


8o 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


able,  by  the  way,  that  in  the  conquest  of  Peru  he  showed 
none  of  that  immense  and  inexhaustible  energy  which 
Cortes  had  shown  in  his  conquest  of  Mexico.  He  was 
tenacious,  persevering,  patient  in  the  execution  of  his 
designs,  but  he  infused  into  them  no  special  vigour  or 
animation.  His  progress  from  San  Mateo  was  as  leisurely 
as  that  of  a king  engaged  in  a calm  survey  of  the  resources 
of  his  kingdom  ; had  in  it  none  of  the  rapidity  and  fire 
and  resistless  impetuosity  of  a conqueror  bent  on  the 
acquisition  of  a mighty  territory.  This  difference  between 
Pizarro  and  Cortes  was  due  entirely  to  a difference  of 
temper  and  character ; for  the  conditions  under  which 
the  former  invaded  Peru  were  far  more  favourable  than 
those  under  which  Cortes  invaded  Mexico.  Cortes  had 
to  be  constantly  on  his  guard  against  the  jealous  intrigues 
of  the  authorities  at  Cuba ; had  no  means  of  obtaining 
continual  supplies  of  arms  and  provisions  ; had  no  such 
depot  to  fall  back  upon  as  Pizarro  had  at  Panama. 
Pizarro,  moreover,  acted  under  the  direct  commission  of 
Charles  V., — Cortes  was  without  the  imperial  sanction. 
Again,  the  warriors  of  Mexico  were  well  armed,  well  led, 
and  fought  with  wonderful  resolution  and  courage ; while 
the  Peruvians  were  inefficiently  equipped  for  war,  and  un- 
fitted for  it  by  their  irresolute  and  peaceable  disposition. 
The  conquest  of  Peru,  therefore,  remarkable  as  it  was  in 
many  of  its  features  and  in  its  results,  was  inferior  in  bold- 
ness of  dedgn  and  grandeur  of  execution  to  the  conquest  of 
Mexico ; just  as  Pizarro  was  inferior  in  energy,  in  military 
skill,  and  organizing  ability  to  Cortes.  The  distinctive 
feature  of  his  character  was  his  strenuous  perseverance. 


CIVIL  WAR  IN  PERU. 


8 1 


However  frequently  repulsed  and  beaten,  lie  was  always 
ready  to  renew  his  efforts.  He  worked  slowly — he  worked 
with  an  imperfect  idea  of  what  he  wanted,  but  he  con- 
tinued to  work.  From  the  first  he  had  determined  on 
the  conquest  of  Peru,  and  to  this  object  he  adhered  with 
a pertinacity  of  resolution  that  commands  our  admi- 
ration. 

While  at  San  Miguel,  Pizarro  obtained  some  insight 
into  the  internal  affairs  of  Peru.  We  have  seen  that 
Huayna  Capac,  the  twelfth  Inca,  left  two  sons,  to  one  of 
whom,  Huascar,  or  Guascar,  he  bequeathed  his  kingdom 
of  Peru  ; to  the  other,  Atahuallpa  (his  offspring  by  a 
second  wife)  his  kingdom  of  Quito.  This  division  of  the 
empire  was  unacceptable  to  the  Peruvians,  and,  encou- 
raged by  their  support,  he  commanded  his  half-brother 
to  renounce  the  throne  of  Quito.  On  the  other  hand, 
Atahuallpa  had  gained  over  the  veterans  of  his  father’s 
army,  and  at  their  head  he  marched  against  Huascar, 
defeating  him  in  battle  and  taking  him  prisoner.  For 
politic  reasons  the  victor  spared  his  brother’s  life,  but  he 
put  to  death  all  princes  of  the  royal  blood  on  whom  he 
could  lay  hands.  This  civil  war  was  in  progress  when 
Pizarro  landed  in  the  country,  and  therefore  it  was 
that  his  progress  met  with  no  opposition  from  its  chief 
authorities.  He  was  allowed  to  penetrate  almost  to  the 
centre  of  the  empire  before  its  power  was  put  forth  to 
check  his  career.  And  now,  as  if  Fortune  had  determined 
upon  favouring  him  as  lavishly  as  she  had  previously 
persecuted  him  sorely,  Huascar  sent  messages  to  him, 
soliciting  his  aid  against  Atahuallpa,  whom  he  denounced 


82 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


as  a rebel  and  an  usurper.  The  acute  mind  of  Pizarro 
detected  at  once  the  advantages  to  be  gained  from  this 
divided  state  of  the  kingdom  which  he  had  invaded, 
and  he  determined,  without  waiting  for  Almagro’s  long 
expected  reinforcements,  to  push  forward,  while  intestine 
discord  neutralized  the  Peruvian  power  against  foreign 
enemies.  By  taking  part  with  one  or  other  of  the  com- 
petitors, as-  circumstance  might  dictate,  he  would  place 
himself  in  a position  eventually  to  crush  both. 

Leaving  a small  garrison  in  San  Miguel,  he  set  out,  on 
the  24th  of  September,  at  the  head  of  102  foot  soldiers, 
of  whom  twenty  were  armed  with  cross-bows  and  three  with 
muskets,  and  sixty-two  horsemen,  for  Caxamalca,  where 
he  understood  that  Atahuallpa  was  then  residing.  When 
about  half  way  on  his  march,  he  was  met  by  envoys  from 
Atahuallpa,  who  brought  him  a present  and  some  pro- 
visions, and  the  information  that  their  master  had  been 
victorious  over  his  enemies.  A courteous  reply  was 
returned  by  the  Spanish  captain.  Continuing  his  march, 
and  resting  every  night  in  the  fortified  stations  erected  by 
the  Incas  at  regular  intervals  along  the  great  Cuzco  road, 
he  crossed  the  territory  of  a cacique  named  Cinto.  Thence 
he  diverged  to  the  right,  and  ascended  the  mountains  by 
a pass  which  a handful  of  men  might  have  defended 
against  an  army ; but  whether  Atahuallpa  believed  in  the 
peaceful  mission  of  the  Spaniards,  or  confidently  relied 
on  his  vast  numerical  superiority,  he  made  no  attempt 
to  hold  it.  On  the  summit  of  the  pass  more  messages 
came  from  the  Inca  ; he  desired  to  be  apprised  of  the 
day  of  Pizarro’s  arrival,  in  order  that  he  might  arrange 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  ENVOYS. 


83 


for  the  supply  of  abundant  provisions  to  his  troops  at  the 
very  stations  on  their  march.  The  envoys  also  repeated 
the  particulars  of  Atahuallpa’s  success  in  the  war  against 
his  brother,  and  of  Huascar  having  been  taken  prisoner. 
Pizarro  answered,  that  to  all  ambitious  men  it  happened 
as  it  had  happened  to  Huascar ; not  only  did  they  not 
attain  what  they  had  wickedly  aimed  at,  but  they  lost 
also  their  own  property  and  persons, — a sententious  obser- 
vation, the  applicability  of  which,  as  a commentary  on 
his  own  career,  he  did  not  then  foresee.  He  proceeded 
to  say  that  he  knew  Atahuallpa  to  be  a great  king,  but 
his  own  master,  the  king  of  Spain,  was  lord  of  the  whole 
world,  and  his  very  servants  were  greater  princes  than  the 
Inca  of  Peru.  This  mighty  monarch  had  sent  him  thither 
to  bring  the  people  to  a knowledge  of  the  true  God  ; 
and,  with  the  few  Christians  who  were  his  companions,  he 
had  already  conquered  more  potent  kings  than  Atahuallpa. 
If  the  Inca,  he  added,  wished  to  be  his  friend,  and  to 
receive  him  as  a friend,  well  and  good : he  would  assist 
him  in  his  wars,  and  he  should  be  allowed  to  remain  on 
his  throne,  as  he,  Pizarro,  intended  to  cross  the  country  to 
the  other  sea.  On  the  other  hand,  if  he  wished  for  war, 
Pizarro  would  wage  it  against  him  as  he  had  waged  it 
against  the  caciques  (or  Caracas)  of  Puna  and  Tumbez  ; 
but  he  would  make  war  upon  none,  he  would  do  harm 
to  none,  who  did  not  bring  it  upon  himself. 

Pizarro  resumed  his  march,  and  next  day  arrived  from 
Atahuallpa  the  first  messenger,  a person  of  dignity,  with 
the  most  cordial  assurances  from  Atahuallpa  of  friendship 
and  hospitality.  He  undertook  to  accompany  the  Spanish 


84 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


army  to  Caxamalca.  It  was  on  Friday,  the  15th  of 
November,  at  the  hour  of  vespers,  that  they  entered  the 
town,  which  was  built  at  the  foot  of  a mountain-spur, 
where  the  level  extended  about  three  miles  in  breadth. 
Two  rivers  flowed  through  the  neighbouring  valley;  over 
each  was  a bridge,  conducting  to  the  town.  Close  to 
the  entrance  was  a great  square,  with  houses  abutting 
upon  two  sides  of  it.  These  houses  were  very  spacious, 
and  surrounded  by  walls  of  masonry  about  eighteen  feet 
high.  Their  roofs  were  formed  of  straw  and  timber. 
The  interior  in  each  case  was  divided  into  several  blocks, 
each  block  consisting  of  eight  chambers,  and  having  its 
own  entrance.  In  front  of  the  square,  facing  the  plain, 
rose  a fortress  of  stone ; and  above  the  town,  on  the  hill- 
side, was  a larger  fortress,  with  a triple  enclosure.  It 
was  in  the  great  square  that  Pizarro  posted  his  troops, 
while  he  despatched  Hernando  de  Soto,  with  twenty 
horsemen,  to  inform  the  Inca  of  his  arrival,  and  invite 
him  to  pay  him  a visit.  Soon  after,  he  sent  his  brother 
Hernando  with  twenty  more,  to  support  De  Soto  if  any 
violence  should  be  attempted. 

De  Soto  was  admitted  at  once  to  the  presence  of  the 
Inca,  whom  he  found  sitting  at  the  entrance  of  his  tent, 
surrounded  by  a number  of  his  chiefs  and  women.  He 
wore  the  characteristic  Incarial  head-dress,  “ a tassel  of 
wool,  which  looked  silk,  of  a deep  crimson  colour  (de 
color  de  cartnin),  two  hands  in  breadth,  set  on  the  head 
with  fringes,  which  descended  to  the  eyes  ; a long  fine 
woollen  robe  clothed  his  person,  and  his  wrists  and 
fingers  blazed  with  ornaments  of  gold.”  While  De  Soto, 


THE  ENVOYS  AND  THE  INCA. 


85 


through  an  interpreter,  delivered  Pizarro’s  message,  he 
steadily  fixed  his  eyes  upon  the  ground,  and  neither 
moved  nor  spoke.  One  of  his  nobles  replied;  but  at 
this  crisis  Hernando  Pizarro  arrived,  and  to  the  Spanish 
captain’s  brother  Atahuallpa  himself  condescended  to 
speak.  He  said  that  Maygahilica,  a curaca  of  his,  on 
the  banks  of  the  river  Turkara  (that  is,  near  San  Miguel), 
had  sent  him  word  of  the  evil  manner  in  which  the 
Spaniards  had  used  his  curacas,  putting  them  in  chains. 
The  same  chieftain,  he  added,  had  informed  him  that  the 
Spaniards  were  indifferent  warriors,  and  that  he  had  killed 
three  of  them  and  a horse.  Notwithstanding  these  things 
he  intended  on  the  morrow  to  visit  the  Spanish  general, 
and  he  would  be  a friend  to  him  and  his  soldiers.  The 
blood  of  Hernando  Pizarro  kindled  to  fever-heat  at  the 
insult  thrown  upon  the  courage  of  the  Spaniards.  The 
people  of  San  Miguel,  he  exclaimed,  were  as  hens,  and 
one  horse  was  sufficient  to  subdue  their  whole  country. 
When  the  Inca  saw  them  fight  he  would  be  able  to  judge 
whether  they  were  cowards.  His  brother,  the  Governor, 
he  said,  was  well  disposed  towards  the  Inca,  and  if  he 
were  troubled  by  any  enemy  the  Governor  would  send  at 
once  to  conquer  him.  The  Inca  replied,  that  at  five 
days’  journey  were  some  troublesome  Indians  whom  he 
could  not  subdue,  and  the  Christians  might  go  there  and 
assist  his  loyal  people.  The  horsemen,  answered  the 
vehement  Hernando, — the  horsemen  would  suffice  for 
the  work,  if  he  set  his  Indians  to  hunt  out  the  fugitives. 
At  which  speech,  as  we  do  at  a vaunt  of  the  silliness  of 
which  we  are  convinced,  Atahuallpa  quietly  smiled. 


86 


TIIE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


De  Soto  and  Hernando,  with  their  cavaliers,  returned  to 
Pizarro,  who  took  up  his  quarters  for  the  night  in  the 
palace  of  the  great  square,  placing  his  captain  of  artillery 
and  a couple  of  guns  in  the  fortress.  He  instituted  a vigi- 
lant watch,  as  he  secretly  mistrusted  Atahuallpa’s  friendly 
professions.  Early  in  the  morning,  more  messengers 
arrived  to  say  that  the  Inca  would  arrive  in  the  evening, 
and  that  as  the  Spaniards  had  come  armed  to  his  royal 
camp,  he  should  come  with  arms  also.  “ Let  him  come 
as  he  pleases,” — q'uoih  the  Spanish  captain. 

About  midday  the  Inca  removed  his  camp  to  within 
half  a mile  of  Caxamalca,  and  sent  yet  another  envoy  to 
state  that  he  should  come  without  arms,  but  w'ith  a full 
retinue,  and  take  up  his  quarters  in  a house  in  the  town 
called  “ the  House  of  the  Serpent.”  Pizarro  then  made 
final  preparations  for  his  reception.  He  knew  not 
whether  to  expect  peace  or  wTar,  but  was  resolute  not  to 
be  taken  by  surprise.  The  guns  in  the  fortress  were 
trained  to  bear  upon  the  Peruvian  army  encamped  in 
the  plain  below  the  town.  The  foot-soldiers  vrere  posted 
at  intervals  along  the  streets  leading  into  the  great  square. 
The  cavalry,  with  their  horses  saddled  and  bridled, 
remained  on  the  alert  in  the  palace.  Pizarro  himself 
quietly  kept  to  his  own  apartments,  having  w'ith  him  twenty 
picked  cavaliers ; for  he  was  resolved,  if  the  Inca  came 
with  treacherous  intent,  to  imitate  Cortes  in  his  dealings 
with  Montezuma — to  seize  his  person,  and  hold  him  as 
a hostage.  The  dusky  twilight  was  deepening  and  dark- 
ening into  night,  when  the  captain  went  round  his  posts, 
and  addressed  his  men  in  frank  and  soldierly  language. 


ARRIVAL  OF  ATAHUALLPA. 


87 


He  bade  them,  since  they  could  not  fight  in  the  open 
field,  make  strongholds  of  their  hearts.  There  were  no 
others  for  their  protection,  nor  any  succour  but  that  of 
God,  who  helped  and  defended  in  the  greatest  dangers 
those  who  were  engaged  in  His  service.  Let  them  think 
nothing  of  the  numbers  accumulated  before  them.  Though 
five  hundred  Indians  might  be  opposed  to  one  Christian, 
let  them  show  that  courage  which  brave  men  on  such 
occasions  were  wont  to  show,  and  God  would  be  on 
their  side.  At  the  moment  of  attack  they  were  to  charge 
the  enemy  with  vehemence  and  swiftness,  and  the  cavalry 
were  to  be  mindful  that  in  the  rush  their  horses  did  not 
strike  against  one  another. 

Apprehending  that  Atahuallpa  designed  to  attack  them 
under  cover  of  night,  Pizarro  sent  to  hasten  his  arrival, 
on  the  plea  that  he  was  waiting  to  entertain  him  to 
supper,  and  could  not  sit  down  until  he  made  his  appear- 
ance. The  Inca  then  prepared  to  enter  the  town  in 
great  pomp.  In  the  van  were  three  hundred  Indians, 
attired  in  tunics  of  many  colours— crossed  like  chequers 
— and  carrying  in  their  hands  huge  branches  of  trees, 
which  they  used  as  brooms  to  sweep  clear  their  monarch’s 
path.  Next  came  three  bodies  of  minstrels  in  fantastic 
costumes,  singing  the  soft  Peruvian  melodies,  and  dancing 
the  strangest  imaginable  measures ; who  were  followed 
by  the  warriors  of  noble  birth,  with  their  metal  cuirasses 
and  helms  of  gold  and  silver  reflecting  gorgeously  the 
last  purple  rays  of  the  sunset.  Then  marched  five  or 
six  thousand  of  the  main  body  of  the  Peruvian  army  ; 
some  wearing  tunics  of  vivid  blue,  others  robes  of  snowiest 


88 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


white,  and  bearing  maces  of  copper  and  silver;  others, 
again,  in  helmets  of  skin,  that  flashed  with  jewels,  and 
their  persons  curiously  arrayed  with  gems  and  gold. 
Apparently  all  were  unarmed,  but  in  reality  they  wore 
concealed  beneath  their  tunics  small  darts  and  slings, 
and  bags  of  stones  ( porras  peqiutias,  e hondas,  ebeloas  con 
piedras).  The  Inca  himself  at  length  approached  ; sitting 
on  a throne  or  litter,  adorned  with  plumes  of  various 
colours,  and  almost  covered  with  plates  of  gold  and 
silver  studded  with  precious  stones,  he  was  borne  upon 
the  shoulders  of  his  principal  attendants.  Behind  him 
came  the  chief  officers  of  his  court,  carried  in  the  same 
manner ; and  the  procession  w'as  closed  with  additional 
battalions  of  Peruvian  troops. 

On  reaching  the  centre  of  the  square,  the  Inca  bade 
his  attendants  halt.  Immediately  Pizarro’s  chaplain, 
Father  Vincent  Valverde,  advanced,  writh  a crucifix  in 
one  hand  and  a breviary  in  the  other.  As  he  approached, 
Atahuallpa  inquired  of  one  of  those  Indians  who,  from 
supplying  them  with  provisions,  knew  something  about 
the  Spaniards,  w7ho  and  what  he  wras.  The  man  answered 
that  he  was  “ the  captain  and  guide  of  talk,  the  minister 
of  the  Supreme  God,  Pachacamac,  and  His  messenger.” 
Father  Vincent,  having  made  an  obeisance,  addressed  to 
the  Peruvian  a remarkable  discourse  ; remarkable  in  itself, 
and  no  doubt  more  remarkable  still  in  the  version  ren- 
dered by  the  uneducated  interpreter.  It  was  divided 
into  two  parts ; the  first  theological,  the  second  political. 
In  the  first  he  traced  the  doctrine  of  the  Creation,  the 
fall  of  Adam,  the  origin  of  sin,  the  incarnation,  sufferings 


FATHER  VINCENT’S  MONOLOGUE. 


89 


death,  and  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  appointment 
of  St.  Peter  as  Prince  of  the  Apjstles,  the  transmis- 
sion of  his  Apostolic  power  and  his  office  as  Vicar  of 
God  to  the  Popes,  who  then,  now,  and  always  (he  said) 
had  taken,  and  continued  to  take,  much  pains  in  preach- 
ing and  teaching  to  men  the  Word  of  God.  In  the 
second  part  he  narrated  the  donation  made  to  the  King 
of  Castile  by  Pope  Alexander  VI.  of  all  the  regions  of 
the  New  World,  in  order  that,  having  conquered  their 
inhabitants,  and  driven  out  from  among  them  all  rebels 
and  obstinate  persons,  he  might  govern  them  wisely,  and 
bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  to  the  obe- 
dience of  the  Church.  Accordingly  the  King  had  sent 
forth  his  captains,  who  had  subdued  and  converted  to 
the  true  religion  the  great  islands  and  the  realm  of  Mexico, 
and  had  now  chosen  for  his  lieutenant  and  ambassador 
Don  Francisco  Pizarro,  that  the  kingdoms  of  the  Inca 
might  receive  the  same  benefits  which  those  other  lands 
had  received,  and  that  a perpetual  alliance  might  be 
concluded  between  him  and  the  Majesty  of  Spain.  This 
alliance  the  Father  explained  as  meaning  that  Atahuallpa 
should  acknowledge  the  supreme  jurisdiction  of  the  Pope, 
give  up  idolatry,  submit  to  the  King  of  Castile  as  his 
lawful  sovereign,  and  pay  him  an  annual  tribute.  If  he 
refused  he  would  be  harassed  with  war  and  fire  and 
blood  (con  guerra,  a fuegoyd  sangre).  Yea,  if  with  an 
obstinate  mind  he  resisted,  he  might  take  it  as  a fact 
most  certain,  that  as  anciently  Pharaoh  and  all  his  army 
perished  in  the  Red  Sea,  so  would  he  and  all  his  Indians 
be  destroyed  by  the  Spanish  arms. 


90 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


At  the  close  of  the  priest’s  oration,  the  Inca  uttered 
a deep  Atac  (Alas !)  ; but,  mastering  his  emotion,  he 
proceeded  to  reply  in  dignified  and  moderate  language. 
He  observed  that  he  was  lord  of  the  dominions  over 
which  he  reigned  by  hereditary  succession  ; that  he  could 
not  conceive  how  a foreign  priest  should  presume  to 
dispose  of  lands  that  had  never  belonged  to  him.  He 
declared  that  he  would  not  pay  tribute  to  the  King  of 
Spain  ; nor  would  he  abandon  his  worship  of  the  Sun, 
the  immortal  deity  whom  his  ancestors  had  reverenced, 
for  that  of  the  God  of  the  Spaniards,  who  was  liable  to 
death.  The  Spaniards,  he  said,  or  is  represented  as 
saying,  had  more  gods  than  the  Peruvians,  who  adored 
only  Pachacamac,  the  Supreme  God,  with  the  Sun  as 
his  subordinate,  and  the  Moon  as  the  sister  of  the  Sun. 
He  added  that,  of  many  of  the  matters  related  by  the 
priest*  he  had  never  heard  before,  and  he  did  not  now 
understand  their  meaning:  where  had  he  learned  things 
so  extraordinary?  “In  this  book,”  replied  Father  Val- 
verde,  handing  to  him  his  breviary.  The  book  was 
clasped,  and  Atahuallpa  was  unable  to  open  it.  The 
priest  stepped  forward  to  do  this  for  him  ; but  the  Inca, 
construing  his  movement  into  one  of  disrespect,  struck 
him  on  the  arm,  torn  open  the  book,  glanced  at  some 
of  the  pages,  and  flung  it  contemptuously  on  the  ground. 
He  then  said  that  he  well  knew  what  cruel  deeds  the 

* Valvercle’s  harangue,  according  to  Robertson,  is  evidently  a 
translation  or  paraphrase  of  the  form,  concerted  by  a junto  of  Spanish 
divines  and  lawyers  in  1 509,  for  explaining  the  claim  of  their  king 
to  the  sovereignty  of  the  New  World. 


THE  SPANISH  ATTACK. 


91 


Spaniards  had  committed  on  their  march ; how  they 
had  ill-treated  his  chiefs,  and  pillaged  his  storehouses. 
Valverde  replied  that  it  was  some  Indians  who  had  been 
guilty  of  those  offences,  and  that  Pizarro  had  ordered 
them  to  be  punished,  and  was  willing  to  make  restitution. 
“ I will  stay  here,”  rejoined  the  Inca,  “ until  you  restore 
to  me  all  that  you  have  taken  from  my  land.” 

The  Father  returned  to  the  Governor,  and  informed 
him  of  all  that  had  occurred,  giving  it  as  his  opinion 
that  further  delay  was  unsafe,  and  implying  that  the 
sword  must  be  called  in  to  effect  a settlement.  It  is 
probable  that  up  to  this  moment  Pizarro  had  thought  of 
the  capture  of  the  king  as  an  expedient  which  in  certain 
circumstances  might  be  forced  upon  him,  but  had  hardly 
made  up  his  mind  to  adopt  it.  The  priest’s  words  turned 
the  balance.  Putting  on  a thick  cotton  tunic  as  a defence, 
and  taking  his  sword  and  buckler,  he  sent  word  to  his 
brother  Hernando  that  the  moment  had  come  ; the  latter 
signalled  to  the  captain  of  artillery ; and  amid  the  roar 
of  cannon  and  the  blaze  of  trumpets,  the  Spanish  horse- 
men rushed  to  the  charge.  Pizarro  made  straight  for 
the  Inca’s  litter,  followed  by  his  chosen  band  of  cavaliers; 
but  such  was  the  impetuosity  of  his  onset,  that  only  four 
were  close  up  to  him  when,  cutting  his  way  through 
the  Peruvian  body-guard,  he  seized  the  unfortunate 
Atahuallpa  by  the  left  arm,  shouting  the  famous  war-cry, 
“Santiago!”  With  deadly  swords  his  comrades  slew 
the  bearers  of  the  litter,  which  fell  to  the  ground,  and 
immediately  the  person  of  the  Inca  was  secured;  his 
robe,  in  the  vielet,  being  torn  to  pieces,  and  his  diadem 


92 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


rent  in  twain.  The  Peruvians  were  so  taken  by  surprise, 
that  they  had  neither  the  opportunity  nor  the  presence 
of  mind  to  make  use  of  their  weapons.  Terrified  by  the 
tramping  and  snorting  of  the  horses,  they  ran  hither  and 
thither  in  wild  confusion,  and  were  slaughtered  without 
resistance.  If  they  rushed  frantically  to  the  gates  of 
the  square,  they  found  them  guarded  by  companies  of 
Spaniards,  who  fired  upon  them,  killing  and  wounding, 
and  drove  them  back  upon  the  panic-stricken  crowd,  to 
perish  like  sheep  in  a slaughter-house.  The  carnage 
lasted  until  nightfall,  when  the  darkness  like  a shroud 
descended  upon  upwards  of  two  thousand  dead.* 

Not  a Spaniard  was  wounded,  except  Pizarro,  who  in 
the  scuffle  around  the  Inca’s  litter  received  a slight 
injury  in  the  hand.  Three  thousand  Peruvians  were 
made  prisoners. 

After  the  massacre  was  over,  Pizarro  caused  the  Inca 
to  be  re-clothed  according  to  his  rank,  and  endeavoured 
to  comfort  him  by  the  assurance  that  he  had  fallen  into 
merciful  hands,  and  that  he  had  no  need  to  feel  ashamed 
of  having  been  conquered  by  one  who,  like  himself,  had 
done  great  deeds.  The  misfortunes  that  had  befallen 
him  and  his  people  were  of  his  own  seeking,  inasmuch 
as  he  had  come  with  a large  army,  and  had  treated  with 
scorn  the  Word  of  God.  Therefore,  the  Lord  had  per- 
mitted his  pride  to  be  humbled,  and  had  taken  care 
that  no  Christian  should  be  wounded  by  an  Indian. 

* This  is  the  number  given  by  Pizarro’s  secretary  and  biographer, 
Xeres  ; but  Garcilasso  de  la  Vega  raises  it  to  a total  of  five  thousand, 
and  Sanclio  to  seven  thousand. 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  INCA. 


93 


Atahuallpa,  it  is  said,  replied  that  he  had  been  deceived 
by  his  captains,  who  had  told  him  not  to  fear  the  Spaniards, 
but  to  go  boldly  forward  with  his  army  and  attack  them. 
He  had  wished  to  come  in  the  guise  of  peace,  but  they 
had  prevented  him. 

On  receiving  the  reports  of  his  lieutenants,  all  testifying 
to  the  completeness  of  his  success,  and  to  the  fact  that  none 
of  the  Spaniards  had  been  killed  or  wounded,  Pizarro 
gave  thanks  to  God,  saying,  that  so  great  a victory  must 
be  regarded  as  a miracle  due  to  His  favour.  He  then 
ordered  his  troops  to  retire  to  their  quarters,  but  that  a 
strict  watch  should  be  maintained. 

At  supper  the  conqueror  and  the  conquered  sat  at  the 
same  table.  Atahuallpa’s  couch  was  p'aced  in  Pizarro’s 
chamber;  he  was  not  subjected  to  the  indignity  of  bonds, 
nor  was  any  other  guard  posted  than  that  which  usually 
attended  upon  the  governor.  As  soon  as  morning  came, 
a squadron  of  thirty  horsemen  was  despatched  to  recon- 
noitre, and  to  plunder  the  Inca’s  camp ; from  which 
congenial  occupation  they  returned  laden  with  go’d, 
silver,  emeralds,  and  provisions.  The  gold  alone,  when 
melted,  yielded  no  less  a sum  than  80,000  pesos.  They 
told  P zarro  that  they  had  observed  among  the  dead 
some  who  had  not  fallen  beneath  Spanish  weapons,  and 
Atahuallpa  acknowledged  that  these  had  been  put  to 
death  by  his  orders,  because  they  had  been  frightened 
by  De  Soto’s  horse.  For  when  that  gallant  cavalier 
went  on  his  errand  to  the  Inca,  he  had  thought  fit  to 
display  the  excellent  qualities  of  his  famous  white  charger. 
At  his  bidding  it  had  reared  and  bounded,  had  wheeled 


G 


94 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


and  curvetted,  had  dashed  across  the  field  like  a flash 
of  lightning,  and  suddenly  halted  so  near  the  Inca,  that 
the  foam  from  its  mouth  had  sprinkled  his  royal  robe. 
He  himself,  like  a true  king,  had  shown  no  sign  of 
astonishment  or  alarm;  but  there  were  many  who  fled 
in  terror  before  a monster  of  which  they  had  hitherto 
had  no  knowledge.  Poor  wretches  ! they  were  cruelly 
punished  for  their  not  unnatural  cowardice.  Their  punish- 
ment, however,  did  not  reassure  their  countrymen,  who 
to  the  last  were  greatly  affrighted  by  the  Spanish  horses, 
which  played  in  the  conquest  of  Peru  almost  as  important 
a part  as  their  riders. 

The  disposal  of  his  numerous  prisoners  was  a matter 
of  great  anxiety  to  Pizarro.  He  shrank  from  the  ghastly 
proposal  of  some  of  his  officers,  that  the  fighting  men 
among  them  should  be  slaughtered  in  cold  blood.  He 
was  cruel  from  policy  rather  than  from  inclination. 
Eventually  he  gave  his  soldiers  leave  to  select  such 
prisoners  as  they  chose  to  act  as  their  servants ; the  rest 
he  set  at  liberty.  In  like  manner,  of  the  large  number 
of  sheep  brought  in,  those  not  killed  were  allowed  to 
wander  away  among  the  mountains.  Having  despatched 
messengers  to  Panama  with  the  tidings  of  his  victory,  he 
employed  his  soldiers  in  strengthening  the  fortifications 
of  Caxamalca,  and  in  erecting  a church,  being  unwilling 
to  advance  into  the  interior  until  the  long-expected  rein- 
forcements arrived.  Meanwhile  he  taught  Atahuallpa 
to  play  at  chess  and  at  cards,  in  order  that  the  hours  of 
his  captivity  might  prove  less  irksome.  The  Inca,  a 
man  of  quick  intelligence,  soon  learned  to  speak  Spanish, 


A DOUBTFUL  STORY. 


95 


and  showed  a vigorous  industry  in  endeavouring  to  read 
and  write  it.  Much  perplexed  to  know  whether  the 
Spaniards  acquired  a knowledge  of  their  language  by 
natural  instinct,  or  by  toil  and  pains  as  he  did,  he  one 
day  asked  one  of  his  guards  to  write  the  word  “God” 
on  his  thumb-nail;  and  when  the  soldier  had  done  as 
he  wished,  he  went  round  among  the  other  soldiers  and 
asked  them  to  read  it.  Great  was  his  surprise  to  find 
that  all  of  them  read  alike.  Pizarro  at  this  moment 
came  upon  the  scene ; whereupon  the  Inca  held  up  to 
him  his  thumb,  and  begged  him  to  read  what  was  written 
on  it.  With  a blush,  it  is  said,  Pizarro  was  forced  to 
own  that  he  could  not.  Thenceforth  the  Inca,  we  are 
told,  regarded  him  with  considerably  diminished  awe  and 
respect. 

Such  is  the  common  story  ; but  it  seems  to  us  very 
• apocryphal.  In  the  first  place,  that  every  common 

soldier  should  be  able  to  read  must  be  accepted  as  an 
almost  marvellous  occurrence ; in  the  second,  it  is  surely 
improbable  that  a man  of  Pizarro’s  ability,  in  the  position 
in  which  he  was  placed,  should  not  have  mastered  that 
one  Spanish  word  necessarily  in  common  use,  and  dear 
to  every  devout  Spaniard.  Thirdly,  there  can  be  no  just 
reason  for  supposing 'that  Atahuallpa  would  attach  any 
special  importance  to  a knowledge  of  reading  and  writing, 
or  that  Pizarro’s  deficiency  in  this  respect  would  lessen 
his  respect  for  the  master  of  the  Spanish  battalions,  the 
generd  who  wielded  at  his  will  those  terrible  horsemen 
and  fatal  guns.  Atahuallpa  was  a king,  not  a school- 
master, and  would  judge  Pizarro  by  his  material  power, 


96 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


and  not  by  his  possession  of  the  “elements  of  educa- 
tion.” 

In  the  conversations  that  occurred  between  the  Spanish 
captain  and  his  prisoner,  Pizarro  gained  a large  amount 
of  information  respecting  the  internal  condition  of  Peru. 
He  learned  that  Atahuallpa’s  army  had  captured  the 
great  city  of  Cuzco,  and  taken  prisoner  his  half-brother 
and  rival,  Huascar ; he  was  soon  afterwards  apprised 
that  the  latter  had  been  put  to  death,  and  that  thus 
Atahuallpa  was  sole  lord  of  both  Peru  and  Quito.  On 
his  part,  he  informed  the  Inca  that  all  the  Peruvian 
territories,  and  the  rest  of  the  New  World,  belonged,  by 
right  of  the  Papal  donation,  to  the  Emperor,  Charles  V., 
whom  he  must  thenceforth  acknowledge  as  his  superior. 
This  Atahuallpa  readily  promised  ; and  having  observed 
the  Christian  greed  of  gold,  he  added,  that  if  he  would 
set  him  free,  he  would  fill  the  room  in  which  the  two. 
were  conversing,  up  to  a mark  which  he  made  on  the 
wall,  with  gold, — vases,  and  jars,  and  bars  of  gold,  piled 
nine  feet  high.*  And  this  ransom  he  undertook  to  collect 
in  two  months’  time.  Pizarro  eagerly  accepted  the 
splendid  proposal,  and  a line  at  the  stipulated  height 
was  drawn  all  round  the  room,  which  measured  twenty- 
two  feet  in  length  by  sixteen  feet  in  breadth. 

Atahuallpa,  longing  for  liberty,  and  perhaps  for  revenge, 
sent  in  all  haste  to  Cuzco,  and  Quito,  and  other  places, 
where  gold  had  been  accumulated  in  large  quantities  for 
the  decoration  of  the  houses  of  the  gods  or  the  palaces 
of  the  Incas,  with  ins'ructions  to  his  officials  to  remit 

* The  height  was  half  as  much  again  as  a man’s  ordinary  stature. 


ARRIVAL  OF  ALMAGRO. 


97 


what  was  necessary  for  making  up  his  ransom  to  Caxa- 
malca.  And  such  was  the  loyal  obedience  of  the 
Peruvians,  that  though  their  sovereign  was  a prisoner, 
they  executed  his  orders  with  the  utmost  alacrity .*  It 
may  be  assumed  that  it  was  their  hope  of  releasing  him 
by  this  means,  which  prevented  the  Peruvians  from 
attempting  any  other  method,  which  would  probably 
have  endangered  his  life;  hence,  though  the  military 
force  of  the  empire  was  still  unbroken,  no  preparations 
were  made,  no  army  was  assembled,  to  crush  the  invaders, 
and  avenge  the  massacre  of  Caxamalca.  Pizarro’s  little 
army  remained  unmolested.  The  opportunity  soon 
passed  ; for  Almagro,  in  the  middle  of  December,  landed 
at  Concibi,  near  Coaque,  with  a large  reinforcement. 
About  the  same  time  three  caravels,  with  volunteers  on 
board,  arrived  from  Nicaragua;  so  that,  in  all,  160 
Spaniards,  with  84  horses,  were  preparing  to  join  the 
conquerors  at  Caxamalca. 

Pizarro  then  felt  strong  enough  to  despatch  his  brother 
Hernando  to  collect  the  remainder  of  the  ransom,  and 
to  observe  the  movements  of  the  Peruvian  troops.  He 
took  with  him  some  arquebusiers  and  twenty  horsemen. 
Wherever  he  went,  his  march  lay  through  a rich  and 
fertile  country,  whose  inhabitants  appeared  contented 
and  prosperous  ; the  signs  were  numerous  of  a peaceful 
and  advanced  civilization.  Along  the  great  paved  cause- 
way, which  might  well  be  termed  one  of  the  wonders  of 

* The  reader  will  be  reminded  of  the  efforts  of  the  people  of 
England  to  ransom  Richard  I.  from  the  hands  of  the  German 
Emperor. 


9§ 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


the  world — the  famous  road  which  for  upwards  of  a 
thousand  miles  crossed  the  summit  of  the  Sierras,  bridg- 
ing chasms  and  rivers,  ascending  precipices,  descending 
rugged  declivities — he  rode  towards  Pachacamdc.  At  every 
village  he  was  received  with  dances  and  merry-makings  ; 
at  all  the  stations  he  was  freely  supplied  with  llamas, 
maize,  firewood,  and  a stimulating  drink  called  chica.  He 
observed  that  the  Peruvians  were  a religious  people, 
strict  in  the  performance  of  the  rites  and  ceremonies 
of  their  Sun-worship;  but  while  most  of  their  temples 
were  dedicated  to  the  Sun,  others  were  reserved  for 
“ Cuzco  the  Ancient,  father  of  Atabaliva.”  In  the  houses 
of  the  Sun  virgins  ministered,  the  altars  being  stained 
with  the  blood  of  llamas,  and  libations  of  chica  poured 
upon  the  earth. 

Through  a populous  and  fertile  country  Hernando 
descended  to  Pachacamac,  where,  as  at  every  point  of 
his  route,  he  was  greeted  with  a friendly  welcome.  He 
found  it  to  be  a large  and  well- peopled  town  on  the  sea- 
shore, much  of  the  importance  of  which  was  owing  to 
the  fame  of  its  ancient  temple.  To  this  temple  such 
reverence  attached,  that  the  Indians  spoke  of  it  with 
bated  breath,  and  very  reluctantly.  The  whole  of  the 
country  round  about  contributed  to  its  support.  It  was 
of  ample  dimensions,  with  large  courts  and  extensive 
precincts,  but  dim  and  squalid.  In  a great  court  outside 
the  temple  were  the  houses  of  the  virgins.  No  votary 
was  admitted  into  the  first  inner  court  unless  he  had 
prepared  himself  by  a twenty  days’  fast;  nor  into  the 
second  until  he  had  fasted  for  a year.  There  it  was 


AN  ACT  OF-  ICONOCLASM. 


99 


that  the  chief  priest,  in  a sitting  posture,  and  with  his 
head  covered,  received  the  disciples  who  had  completed 
this  prolonged  initiation.  To  him  they  declared  their 
desires  or  necessities;  and  the  subordinate  ministers,  or 
“Pages  of  God,”  retired  to  an  inner  chamber  to  commune 
with  the  divinity,  who  expressed  to  them  his  anger  or 
satisfaction,  and  through  them  gave  orders  for  offerings 
and  sacrifices.  “ I believe,”  says  Hernando  Pizarro,  “that 
they  do  not  talk  with  the  Devil,  but  that  these  ministers 
of  the  chief  priest  deceive  the  caciques,  and  this  I endea- 
voured to  find  out.  It  happened  that  one  of  them,  so  a 
cacique  told  me,  had  said  that  he  was  told  by  the  Devil 
that  the  caciques  ought  not  to  be  afraid  of  our  horses, 
which  might  frighten,  but  could  do  no  harm.  I put  this 
man  to  the  torture,  but  he  clung  so  fiercely  to  his  evil 
creed,  that  nothing  more  could  be  wrung  from  him  than 
that  he  really  believed  the  idol  to  be  a god.” 

To  convince  the  caciques  of  the  deception  under  which 
they  grovelled,  he  strode  boldly  into  the  sacred  recesses 
of  the  temple,  tore  down  the  idol  from  its  place  of 
honour,  and  shattered  it  in  pieces.  It  is  probable,  how- 
ever, that  this  act  of  iconoclasm  had  far  less  effect  on  the 
minds  of  the  Peruvians  than  the  ttrror  of  the  Spanish  arms. 
We  do  not  desert  our  gods  because  they  are  broken  by 
the  hands  of  others  It  i only  when  they  abandon  us 
that  we  are  convinced  of  their  feebleness  and  folly. 

To  the  great  disappointment  of  the  Spaniards,  the 
priests  had  removed  and  concealed  the  treasures  ofPach- 
acamac  on  hearing  of  their  approach  ; and  learning  that  the 
chief  Peruvian  general,  Chilicuchima,  was  encatnpe  1 neat 


IOO 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


Xauxa  with  a large  army,  Hernando  marched  in  that  direc- 
tion. Every  mile  that  he  advanced  filled  him  with  greater 
wonderment  at  the  prosperity  of  the  country,  where  want 
and  poverty  seemed  utterly  unknown,  and  gold  and  silver 
were  as  plentiful  as  in  fairy  tales.  In  crossing  the  moun- 
tains some  of  his  horses  lost  their  shoes,  and  as  no  iron 
was  to  be  found,  Hernando  caused  them  to  be  re-shod 
with  silver.  On  his  arrival  at  Xauxa,  a large  and  prosperous 
town,  he  entered  into  communication  with  Chilicuchima, 
and  easily  persuaded  him  to  return  with  him  to  Caxa- 
malca,  to  pay  his  respects  to  his  captive  sovereign.  After 
a successful  expedition,  in  which,  strange  to  say,  no  blood 
had  been  shed,  Hernando  rode  again  into  Caxamalca,  on 
the  25th  of  March,  1533,  accompanied  by  the  Peruvian 
general,  and  bringing  with  him  twenty-seven  loads  of  gold 
and  two  thousand  marks  of  silver. 

Chilicuchima  is  described  as  a robust  old  man,  of 
soldierly  aspect,  tall,  and  with  long  white  hair.  His  mode 
of  approaching  his  sovereign  indicated  the  profoundest 
reverence.  At  the  palace  gate  he  uncovered  his  head, 
took  off  his  shoes,  and  placed  a burden  on  his  shoulders. 
The  caciques  who  attended  him  did  the  same.  Entering 
the  royal  presence,  he  raised  his  hands  to  the  sun,  and 
gave  thanks  that  he  had  been  permitted  the  happiness  of 
seeing  his  sovereign  again.  With  the  tears  streaming 
down  his  furrowed  cheeks  he  prostrated  himself  on  the 
ground,  and  kissed  his  face,  his  hands,  his  feet.  The 
Inca  preserved  an  impassive  demeanour,  though  it  is  said 
that  he  cherished  a profound  regard  for  his  great  captain. 
He  addressed  him  calmly,  as  befitted  a descendant  of  the 


Chilicuchima, 


EMBASSY  TO  CUZCO. 


IOI 


Sun,  and,  after  a brief  interview,  dismissed  him  with  a 
haughty  wave  of  the  hand. 

During  Hernando  Pizarro’s  absence  at  Pachacamac  and 
Xauxa,  his  brother  despatched  three  cavaliers  to  Cuzco, 
to  receive  its  contribution  to  the  promised  ransom,  and 
report  upon  the  appearance  and  condition  of  the  country. 
The  three  chosen  were  Pedro  Moguer,  Francisco  de 
Zarate,  and  Martin  Bueno.  Escorted  by  the  Inca's 
brother,  and  conveyed  in  luxurious  litters,  they  travelled 
the  whole  distance  of  six  hundred  miles,  through  a country 
which  astonished  them  by  its  multiplied  evidences  of  pros- 
perity. On  their  arrival  at  Cuzco  they  w-ere  welcomed 
with  feasts  and  dances  and  songs,  and  splendidly  lodged 
in  a magnificent  palace.  These  unaccustomed  honours 
proved  too  much  for  the  self-restraint  of  the  Spanish 
soldiers,  and  they  behaved  with  so  much  incontinency, 
indiscreetness,  and  grossness — I borrow  the  words  from 
a Spanish  writer — as  effectually  to  disabuse  the  Indians 
of  their  first  simple  belief  that  they  were  the  sons  of  the 
gods  [hijos  de  Dios),  and  to  impress  them  with  the  idea 
that  they  were  a new  scourge  sent  from  heaven  in  punish- 
ment of  their  sins.  At  one  time  the  Cuzcans  contemplated 
killing  them,  but  forbore  out  of  their  dread  of  Atahuallpa’s 
vengeance,  or  their  fears  for  his  safety,  an  i made  haste  to 
free  themselves  from  the  humiliation  of  their  presence 
bv  conceding  all  that  they  demanded.  The  defect  of 
Pizarro  as  a statesman  is  sho  vn  in  his  selection  of  mes- 
sengers so  unfit  for  the  task  committed  to  them.  Cortes 
would  have  converted  such  a mission  into  a means  of  con- 
ciliating and  attaching  the  Peruvian  people,  and  would 


102 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


have  been  careful  that  his  envoys  should  be  men  worthy 
of  representing  the  Spanish  nation,  and  capable  of  ad- 
vancing its  interests.* 

The  three  soldiers  returned  to  Caxamalca  with  glow- 
ing tales  of  the  wonders  they  had  seen.  They  spoke  of 
Cuzco  as  if  it  had  been  a city  of  gold,  an  earthly  paradise, 
that  “ Dorado”  which  had  figured  in  the  old  legends  and 
romances.  They  declared  that  the  walls  of  the  Temple  of 
the  Sun  shone  resplendent  with  vast  plates  of  gold,  of 
which  they  themselves  had  carried  oft'  no  fewer  than 
seven  hundred  ; and  that  it  was  adorned  with  an  image 
of  the  orb  of  day,  all  wrought  in  gold,  with  rays  of  gold, 
which  it  dazzled  the  eyes  to  look  upon. 

On  the  14th  of  April,  during  their  absence  at  Cuzco, 
Almagro  and  his  reinforcements  marched  into  Caxa- 

* “ We  may  well  pause  to  consider  the  sufferings  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Cuzco,  as  having  something  peculiar  in  them,  even  for  the  Indies. 
Their  city,  in. their  eyes  a Paris,  a Rome,  and  a Jerusalem,  was 
fondly,  devotedly,  adoringly  regarded  by  them.  At  any  caravanserai, 
the  traveller  who  w as  journeying  from  Cuzco  took  the  precedence — 
belonging  to  a superior  fortune — of  the  Peruvian  who  was  only  ap- 
proaching the  sacred  city.  But  now  Cuzco  was  desolate  and  cast 
down,  for  in  a few  brief  weeks  it  had  suffered  the  two  greatest  evils 
known  in  the  life  of  cities.  It  had  recently  been  occupied  by  a con- 
quering army  of  its  own  people,  and  had  experienced  all  that  the 
bitterest  civil  discord  let  loose  in  a town  can  inflict  upon  it.  Hardly 
had  this  storm  swept  over  the  devoted  city,  when  it  was  to  encounter 
the  frigid  insolence  of  alien  victors,  who  knew  nothing  of  its  manners> 
its  religion,  or  its  laws.  Was  it  for  this  that,  by  incredible  labour’ 
the  stones  had  been  adju-ted  in  its  palaces  so  as  to  appear  like  the 
cleavage  of  the  natural  rock  ? Was  it  for  this  that  its  Temple  of  the 
Sun  towered  conspicuous  above  all  other  temples,  merely  to  attract 
upon  it  the  lightning  of  destruction  from  all  sides?” — Sir  Arthur 
Helps , “Spanish  Conquest  in  America,”  vol.  iii.,pp.  561-62. 


ARRIVAL  OF  ALMAGRO. 


103 


malca.  However  agreeable  this  arrival  might  be  to  the 
Spaniards,  it  was  alarming  to  the  Inca,  who  saw  the  power 
of  his  enemies  largely  increased;  and  as  he  knew  neither 
the  source  whence  they  derived  their  supplies,  nor  the 
means  by  which  they  were  conveyed  to  Peru,  he  could 
not  foresee  (says  Robertson)  to  what  a height  the  inun- 
dation that  poured  in  upon  his  dominions  might  attain. 
As  a matter  of  fact,  had  the  Inca  been  a man  of  any 
political  sagacity,  he  would  have  seen  in  the  arrival  of 
Almagro  the  fulcrum  on  which  to  rest  a successful  effort 
for  the  deliverance  of  his  country.  He  would  have  de- 
tected the  rising  jealousy  between  the  two  Spanish  leaders, 
and  availed  himself  of  it  to  further  his  own  purposes. 
Nothing,  however,  is  more  remarkable  in  the  history  of  the 
conquest  of  the  New  World  than  the  fact  that  two  great, 
opulent,  and  civilized  nations  fell  before  a handful  of  in- 
vaders, without  producing  a single  man  capable  of  initiat- 
ing and  conducting  a vigorous  defence,  of  stimulating  his 
countrymen  to  a patriotic  resistance. 

Almagro,  since  Pizarro’s  return  from  Spain,  had  sus- 
pected him  of  an  intention  to  arrogate  to  himself  an  undue 
share  both  of  power  and  plunder.  That  Pizarro  cared 
much  for  plunder  I do  not  believe;  but  a marked  feature 
of  his  character  was  his  love  of  power,  and  that  he  intended 
to  keep  the  government  of  the  empire  in  his  own  hands 
cannot  be  doubted.  The  time  had  not  come,  however, 
when  he  could  afford  to  quarrel  with  his  colleague  ; and 
on  his  arrival  at  Caxamalca  he  received  him  with  every 
demonstration  of  sincere  respect  and  cordiality,  and 
lodged  him  in  the  best  quarters.  Moreover,  as  his  brother 


104 


THE  LAND  OF  TIIE  INCAS. 


Hernando,  a cavalier  of  good  blood  and  fine  manners, 
was  not  slow  in  exhibiting  his  scorn  of  the  rough  un- 
lettered adventurer,  Pizarro  resolved  to  send  him  on  a 
mission  to  Spain,  in  order  to  prevent  any  premature  dis- 
ruption of  the  confederacy.  He  prepared,  therefore,  for 
a division  of  the  treasure  which  had  been  collected  for 
Atahuallpa’s  ransom,  that  the  King’s  fifth  might  be  ascer- 
tained and  conveyed  to  Seville  by  Hernando.  Gold  had 
been  accumulated  in  such  shapes  and  quantities  as  the 
most  vivid  imagination  had  failed  to  conceive  in  its 
least  sober  dreams.  Goblets  of  gold,  vases  of  gold,  slabs 
and  basins  and  plates  of  gold,  utensils  of  gold,  rings 
and  bracelets  of  gold,  panels  of  gold  wrenched  from  the 
walls  of  the  temple,  heavy  golden  bars  which  had  formed 
their  cornices,  fountains  of  gold,  and  birds,  fruits,  and 
vegetables  of  gold, — gold  everywhere ; much  of  it  ex- 
quisitely wrought,  all  without  alloy  : — 

“ Gold  ! fine  gold  ! both  yellow  and  red  ; 

Beaten  and  molten,  polished  and  red.” 

All  this  mass  was  melted  down  into  square  ingots  or 
bars,  and  then  weighed.  It  was  found  to  represent  in 
value  1,326,539  pesos;*  or,  as  money  is  now  valued, 
about  ,£3,500,000.+  A fifth  having  been  set  apart  for 
the  king,  Pizarro  received  the  next  great  share  (57,222 
pesos),  along  with  the  massive  throne  of  gold  on  which 
Atahuallpa  had  been  brought  to  Caxamalca;  his  brother 
Hernando  (with  31,080  pesos),  De  Soto  (with  17,740 

* A peso  was  worth  about  4J.  8^.  ; or,  at  the  present  value  of 
money,  about  five  times  that  sum. 

t There  was  also  silver  to  the  value  of  51,610  marks. 


AN  ENORMOUS  BOOTY. 


105 

pesos),  and  the  other  principal  cavaliers  came  next  in  the 
distribution.  Then  each  horse-soldier  received  8,880 
pesos ; and  each  foot-soldier  between  3,000  and  4,000. 
To  Almagro,*  in  recognition  of  his  share  in  the  enter- 
prise, 100,000  pesos  were  allotted;  and  20,000  pesos  were 
divided  among  his  soldiers,  who  had  borne  nothing  of 
the  heat  and  burden  of  the  day.  A sum  of  2,220  pesos 
was  set  apart  for  the  new  Christian  church  of  San  Fran- 
cisco, at  Caximalca;  and  15,000  pesos  for  the  colony 
of  San  Miguelt  (July  25th). 

“ There  is  no  example  in  history,”  says  Robertson, J 
“ of  such  a sudden  acquisition  of  wealth  by  military 
service,  nor  was  ever  a sum  so  great  divided  among  so 
small  a number  of  soldiers.  Many  of  them,  having 
received  a recompense  for  their  services  far  beyond  their 
most  sanguine  hopes,  were  so  impatient  to  retire  from 
fatigue  and  danger,  in  order  to  spend  the  remainder  of 
their  days  in  ease  and  opulence,  that  they  demanded 
their  discharge  with  clamorous  importunity.  Pizarro, 

* Luque  had  died  at  Panama  a short  time  before  Almagro’s  de- 
parture. 

t As  is  always  the  case,  this  vast  increase  of  individual  wealth  was 
attended  by  a great  increase  in  the  price  of  the  articles  in  general 
demand.  A horse  could  not  be  bought  for  less  than  1,500  pesos  ; a 
sheet  of  paper  cost  10  pesos  ; a bottle  of  wine,  70  pes  is  ; even  a head 
of  garlic  (a  con  liment  almost  indispensable  to  the  Spaniard),  half  a 
peso.  It  is  recorded  by  Oviedo  as  one  of  the  results,  and  certainly 
the  most  curious,  of  the  shower  of  gold  which  had  descended  on  the 
Spaniards,  that  instead  of  debtors  avoiding  their  creditors  the  reverse 
prevailed,  and  creditors  hid  themselves  in  order  to  evade  payment  ! 
Such  a state  of  things  has  never  obtained  in  our  day. 

| Robertson,  ’‘Conquest  of  America,”  vol.  ii.,  p.  310.  See  Gar- 
cilasso  de  la  Vega,  pt.  2,  lib.  i.,  c.  38. 


io  6 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


sensible  that  from  such  men  he  could  not  expect  enter- 
prise in  action  nor  fortitude  in  suffering,  and  persuaded 
that  wherever  they  went  the  display  of  their  riches  would 
allure  adventurers,  less  opulent  but  more  hardy,  to  his 
standard,  granted  their  suit  without  reluctance,  and  per- 
mitted above  sixty  of  them  to  accompany  his  brother 
Hernando.”  Yet  as  these  were  veterans,  and  accustomed 
to  serve  under  his  standard,  he  must  have  regretted  their 
departure,  which  weakened  materially  his  force  in  com- 
parison with  that  enlisted  by  Almagro ; and  his  ready 
compliance  with  their  demand  is  one  of  those  instances 
of  generosity  which  brighten  his  stormy  career. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DEATH  OF  ATAHUALLPA. — THE  SPANISH  SETTLE- 
MENT. 

VING  paid  a magnificent  and  right  royal 
ransom,  Atahuallpa  naturally  demanded  to 
be  set  at  liberty.*  I have  no  doubt  that  this 
was  the  original  intention  of  Pizarro  ; that  he 
would  have  released  him  under  such  con- 
ditions as  would  have  ensured  his  subordination  to  the 
Spaniards ; but  the  arrival  of  Almagro  and  his  men 
brought  about  a complete  change  of  affairs.  From  the 

* Atahuallpa  was  well  treated  in  his  captivity.  He  was  attended 
by  his  wives  and  concubines,  who  waited  on  him  at  table,  and  dis- 
charged the  various  duties  about  his  person.  Indian  nobles  were 
stationed  in  his  ante-chamber,  though  they  never  entered  his  pre- 
sence, unless  summoned.  His  table  was  served  with  gold  and  silver 
plate.  His  dress,  which  he  changed  frequently,  was  a robe  made 
of  the  skins  of  bats,  or  a mantle  of  the  finely-woven  wool  of 
the  vicuna.  Upon  his  head  he  wore  the  llautre,  a woollen 
turban  of  the  most  vivid  colours,  and  round  his  forehead  was 
twisted  the  emblematic  borla.  He  was  taught  to  play  with  dice, 
and  in  the  game  of  chess  he  became  very  expert.  In  truth,  he 
wanted  nothing  hut  that  which  the  captive  wants  most  of  all — ■ 
freedom. — See  Pedro  Pizarro’s  graphic  narrative,  App.,  Prescott, 
ii , 458,  459. 


io8 


TIIE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


first  they  were  inimical  to  the  Inca,  partly  perhaps,  from 
a jealous  feeling  that  he  should  have  been  captured  by 
Pizarro  and  his  soldiers  ; partly  because  they  feared  that 
whatever  gold  might  come  in  would  still  be  claimed  as  a 
portion  of  his  ransom.  This  unfavourableness  of  senti- 
ment was  early  detected  by  Atahuallpa.  who,  when 
Hernando  Pizarro  took  leave  of  him,  exclaimed,  “ I am 
sorry  that  you  are  going ; for  when  you  are  gone,  I know 
the  fat  man  and  the  one-eyed  man  ” — that  is  Riquelma, 
the  King’s  treasurer,  and  Almagro — “ will  combine  to 
kill  me.”  He  had  another  and  even  more  powerful 
enemy  in  the  interpreter  Felipillo,  who,  to  the  intense 
wrath  and  shame  of  the  Inca,  had  presumed  to  fall  in 
love  with  one  of  his  concubines, — an  offence  against 
the  monarch’s  dignity  which  he  felt  very  keenly.  Thus 
it  came  to  pass  that  the  question  of  the  disposal  of 
Atahuallpa  was  much  discussed  in  the  camp,  under 
influences  which  did  not  bode  him  well.  About  the 
same  time  rumours  reached  Pizarro  of  the  gathering  of 
the  Peruvian  army,  as  if  it  had  suddenly  awakened  from 
its  long  lethargy,  and  designed  to  strike  a blow  for  the 
national  independence.  Brave  as  the  Spanish  captain 
was,  and  conscious  of  the  superiority  he  derived  from  the 
arms  and  discipline  of  his  men,  he  knew  that  they  were 
but  a handful  in  the  midst  of  millions,  and  that  at  any 
time  a well-conceived  combination  or  a skilful  surprise 
might  set  aside  the  superiority  on  which  he  relied,  and 
overwhelm  him  with  ruin.  He  could  not  afford,  there- 
fore, to  throw  away  a single  chance,  and  the  release  of 
Atahuallpa  might  have  been  such  a chance,  as  it  would 


A DIFFICULT  SITUATION. 


109 


have  afforded  the  Peruvians  a centre,  a rallying-point,  so 
to  speak,  and  a legitimate  and,  in  their  belief,  Heaven- 
sent leader.  On  the  other  hand,  if  he  held  him  pri- 
soner, he  was  liable  to  a thousand  annoyances  and 
anxieties;  Atahuallpa  would  naturally  intrigue  for  his 
liberation  or  to  effect  his  escape,  or  the  Peruvians  would 
be  incited  to  some  desperate  attempt  on  behalf  of  their 
imprisoned  monarch.  Pizarro  was  perplexed  and  uneasy  ; 
for  throughout  his  Peruvian  expedition  he  was  a close 
copyist  of  Cortes,  and  here  was  a dilemma  in  which  he 
had  no  example  of  Cortes  to  guide  him.  In  adopting 
the  principle  that  whatever  was  expedient  was  just 
(“  Y esto  tenia  per  justo,  pues  era  provechoso  ”),  he 
adopted  one  which  Cortes  was  not  fond  of  recognizing. 

His  hesitation  is  shown  by  the  circumstance  that  he 
published  a formal  and  official  document,  fully  dis- 
charging the  Inca  of  further  obligation  in  respect  to  the 
ransom,  though  its  exact  terms  had  not  been,  and 
perhaps  never  would  have  been,  fulfilled.  Yet,  at  the 
same  time,  he  expressed  an  opinion  that  considerations  ot 
safety  and  security  rendered  necessary  the  detention  of 
the  Inca  until  additional  reinforcements  came  from  Spain. 
While  he  thus  wavered,  the  rumours  of  an  Indian  attack 
revived  ; an  army,  it  was  said,  was  assembling  at  Quito, 
and  would  be  supported  by  30,000  Caribs  ; and  many 
tongues  connected  with  this  menacing  movement  the 
name  of  Atahuallpa.  When  Pizarro  repeated  the  story 
to  Chilicuchima,  the  grey-haired  veteran  pronounced  it  a 
calumny.  Pizarro  next  went  to  the  Inca  himself : “ What 
treason  is  it  you  are  meditating  against  me  ? against  vie , 


H 


no 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


who  have  treated  you  with  honour,  and  trusted  in  your 
words  as  in  those  of  a brother?”  “Why  do  you  mock 
me?”  replied  the  Inca ; “ why  are  you  always  saying  these 
jests  of  me  ? What  are  we,  I and  my  people, — how  can 
we  conquer  mtn  so  valiant  as  yours?  Do  not  cast 
these  gibes  at  me.”  This  he  said  (we  are  told)  with  great 
composure,  but  he  did  not  convince  Pizarro,  who  re- 
membered that  he  had  often  spoken  with  the  same 
coolness  and  astuteness,  so  that  the  Spaniards  had  been 
surprised  to  see  such  prudence  in  a barbarian  (“  en  vu 
hombre  barbaro  tanta  prudencia  ”). 

Perceiving  that  he  had  not  removed  the  general’s 
suspicions,  Atahuallpa  again  asserted  his  innocence. 
“Am  I not,”  he  said,  “a  captive  in  your  hands? 
How  could  I conceive  such  a design  as  you  speak  of, 
when  I should  be  the  first  victim  ? And  little  do  you 
know  of  my  people  if  you  think  they  would  enter  upon 
it  without  my  orders,  when  the  very  birds  in  my  domi- 
nions would  not  dare  to  fly  in  opposition  to  my  will.” 

But  the  belief  of  the  troops  in  a general  rising  of  the 
natives  deepened  every  hour.  A large  force,  it  was  said, 
had  been  concentrated  at  Guamachucho,  some  ninety 
miles  from  the  camp.  Pizarro  seems  to  ha'e  shared 
their  apprehensions.  He  caused  the  Inca  to  be  loaded 
with  fetters  ; he  doubled  his  patrols,  and  went  the  rounds 
in  person  to  see  that  vigilant  watch  was  kept.  The 
soldiers  slept  on  their  arms  ; the  horses  were  all  saddled 
and  bridled  in  readiness  for  immediate  service.  What 
was  more  to  the  purpose,  two  Indian  spies  were  sent 
out  to  reconnoitre  the  enemy’s  position.  They  returned 


THE  INCA  BROUGHT  TO  TRIAL. 


Ill 


with  the  information  that  the  Peruvian  army  was  slowly 
advancing  through  a mountainous  district ; that  Atahu- 
allpa  had  at  first  ordered  it  to  retreat,  but  had  afterwards 
cancelled  the  order,  and  named  the  hour  and  place  at 
which  the  attack  was  to  be  delivered,  saying  that  if  it 
were  delayed  he  should  be  put  to  death.  The  soldiers, 
and  especially  those  of  Almagro’s  party,  were  more 
clamorous  than  ever,  and  openly  declared  that  Atahu- 
allpa’s  death  was  essential  to  the  safety  of  the  Spaniards. 
They  were  supported  by  Riquelma  the  treasurer,  and 
other  royal  officers,  who  had  accompanied  Almagro  to 
the  camp.  Pizarro  still  shrank  from  so  extreme  a measure 
as  the  death  of  his  prisoner,  and  Hernando  de  Soto  and 
a few  others  nobly  protested  against  it,  asserting  that 
there  was  not  sufficient  evidence  of  his  guilt.  It  occurred 
to  Pizarro  to  despatch  Soto  at  the  head  of  a small  force 
to  reconnoitre  the  country  about  Guamachucho,  and 
ascertain  if  the  rumours  of  warlike  movements  were 
based  on  fact  or  fictitious.  But  while  Soto  was  absent 
there  came  to  the  camp  at  Caxamalca  a couple  of 
Indians,  who  were  attached  to  the  Spanish  army,  and 
they  declared  that  the  Peruvians  were  only  three  leagues 
from  Caxamalca,  and  would  attack  on  that  or  the 
following  night.  The  excitement  then  became  so  intense 
that  Pizarro  consented  to  bring  the  Inca  to  immediate 
trial.  The  usual  formalities  were  observed.  Pizarro 
and  Almagro  presided  as  judges  ; a doctor  of  laws  acted 
for  the  prosecution ; and  an  advocate  was  assigned  to 
the  prisoner.  Twelve  charges,  drawn  up  in  the  form  of 
interrogatories,  were  preferred.  Of  these  the  most  impor- 


1 1 2 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


tant  were,  that  the  Inca  had  ordered  the  assassination 
of  his  brother,  and  fomented  a conspiracy  against  the 
Spaniards.  He  was  also  accused  of  idolatrous  and 
adulterous  practices,  and  of  lavishly  and  unprofitahly 
expending  the  revenues  of  the  kingdom  since  the  con- 
quest, of  prosecuting  unjust  wars,  and  wasting  his  estates 
upon  his  kinsmen.  It  can  hardly  be  said  that  any  of 
these  matters  came  within  the  cognizance  of  an  invading 
power,  except  the  alleged  conspiracy ; but  they  seem  to 
have  been  formally  investigated.  The  principal  wit- 
nesses were  the  two  Indians,  whose  evidence  was  wholly 
unsupported  ; the  judges,  however,  declared  Atahuallpa 
guilty,  and  sentenced  him  to  be  burnt  at  the  stake.  He 
was  offered  another  form  of  death  if  he  embraced  Chris- 
tianity— a religion  which  could  hardly  have  been  recom- 
mended to  him  by  the  conduct  of  its  Spanish  professors  ! 

An  angry  discussion  followed  the  declaration  of  the 
sentence.  Many  of  the  Spaniards  protested  against  its 
being  carried  out.  They  were  not  insensible  to  the  claims 
of  honour,  justice,  and  good  faith,  and  insisted  that 
Pizarro  was  bound  by  the  promise  he  had  given.  They 
even  suggested  that  the  Inca  should  be  transferred  to 
Spain,  where  the  charges  against  him  could  be  examined 
by  the  proper  tribunals.  They  denied  the  authority  of 
the  court  that  had  condemned  him,  and  impugned  the 
validity  of  the  evidence  brought  before  it.  In  all  this 
they  were  fully  justified  ; the  trial  was  a gross  outrage  on 
the  law  of  nations  ; their  sole  error  lay  in  supposing  that 
any  Spanish  tribunal  had  a right  to  sit  in  judgment  on 
an  independent  prince.  Their  courageous  and  manly 


SENTENCE  UPON  TIIE  INCA.  1 1 3 

protest  failed,  however,  against  the  bloodthirstiness  and 
panic  fears  of  the  majority,*  and  all  that  remained  for 
them  was  to  record  in  writing  their  sense  of  the  iniquity 
of  a procedure  which  has  left  an  indelible  blot  on  the 
Spanish  name. 

We  acknowledge  much  force,  however,  in  the  reasoning 
of  the  historian  that  this  vehement  debate,  and  the  large 
majority  against  Atahuallpa,  militate  against  the  com- 
mon belief,  that  his  death  was  the  result  of  a previous 
and  stern  resolve  on  the  part  of  the  Spanish  commander. 
I am  convinced  that  Pizarro  shared  in  what  was  obviously 
the  opinion  of  most  of  his  soldiers,  that  the  Inca  had 
secretly  ordered  military  preparations,  and  that  he  re- 
garded his  death  as  an  urgent  measure  of  self-preserva- 
tion. It  must  be  admitted  that  this  argument  does  not 
absolve  him  from  the  guilt  attaching  to  so  cruel  and 
unprecedented  an  outrage,  but  it  furnishes  an  excuse 
which  will  be  accepted  by  persons  capable  of  calmly 
considering  the  position  of  the  Spaniards,  and  the  hopes 
and  fears  by  which  they  were  swayed.  The  whole 
transaction  is  an  illustration  of  the  great  truth  which 
common  experience  is  continually  demonstrating,  that 
one  ill  deed  inevitably  leads  to  another,  that  good  cannot 
come  out  of  evil.  The  invasion  of  Peru  was  the  initial 
crime,  and  it  necessitated  a long  series  of  crimes  over 
the  record  of  which  our  shocked  humanity  may  well  turn 
pale. 

When  the  sentence  was  communicated  to  the  Inca 
his  emotion  was  uncontrollable.  With  tears  in  his  eyes, 

* The  majority  numbered  350  ; the  minority,  50. 


1 14  the  land  of  THE  INCAS. 

he  exclaimed  : “ What  have  I or  my  children  done 
that  I should  meet  such  a fate?”  Turning  to  Pizarro, 
he  continued,  reproachfully:  “And  from  your  hands ! 
You,  who  have  received  so  much  kindness  and  friend- 
ship from  my  people — you,  with  whom  I have  shared 
my  troubles — you,  whom  I have  loaded  with  benefits  ! ” 
He  implored  him  to  spare  his  life,  promising  double  the 
ransom  already  paid,  if  only  time  were  given  him  to  collect 
it,  and  offtring  any  guarantee  that  might  be  required  for 
the  safety  of  the  Spanish  army,  down  to  the  meanest 
soldier.  Pizarro  listened  to  this  touching  appeal  with 
tears.  “ I myself,”  says  an  eyewitness,  “saw  the  general 
weep.”  But  though  he  wept,  he  did  not — perhaps  he 
could  not — relent ; and  when  Atahuallpa  found  that 
death  was  inevitable,  he  prepared  to  meet  it  with  a 
dignity  worthy  of  his  rank  and  race. 

By  sound  of  trumpet  the  Inca’s  doom  was  proclaimed 
in  the  great  square  of  Caxamalca ; and  two  hours  after 
sunset,  on  the  29th  of  August,  it  was  carried  into  execu- 
tion. Atahuallpa  was  brought  to  the  place  in  chains, 
with  Father  Valverde,  who  had  affixed  his  signature  to  the 
sentence,  by  his  side,  actively  labouring  to  convert  him 
to  Christianity,  even  at  the  last  hour.  When  the  royal 
victim  was  bound  to  the  stake,  with  the  faggots  heaped 
around  him,  the  Father  held  up  a cross,  imploring  him 
to  embrace  it  and  be  baptized,  and  promising  that  if  he 
did  so  the  painful  death  to  which  he  had  been  sentenced 
should  be  commuted  for  the  milder  form  of  the  garrote. 
This  argument  proved  effectual  ; he  consented  to  abjure 
his  own  religion,  and  receive  baptism.  The  ceremony 


Execution  of  Atahuallpa. 


DEATH  OF  ATAHUALLPA. 


115 

was  performed  by  Valverde,  and  the  new  convert  re- 
ceived the  name  of  Juan  de  Atahuallpa.  He  then 
expressed  his  desire  that  his  remains  might  be  interred 
with  those  of  his  maternal  ancestors  at  Quito,  and  com- 
mended his  young  children  to  the  care  and  protection  of 
Pizarro.  With  stern  composure  he  submitted  himself 
to  the  hands  of  the  executioner,  and  was  suddenly 
strangled,  while  the  Spanish  soldiers  around  him  mut- 
tered their  Credos  for  the  welfare  of  his  soul.*  His 
body  that  night  was  exposed  in  the  great  square,  and  on 
the  following  morning  interred  with  solemn  funeral  pomp 
in  the  Church  of  San  Franciso.  Pizarro  and  the  prin- 
cipal cavaliers  attended  in  mourning  garb,  and  the  troops 
listened  attentively  to  the  service  read  and  chanted  by 
Father  Valverde.  In  the  middle  of  it  a loud  lamenta- 
tion was  heard  outside  the  church,  the  doors  were  sud- 
denly burst  open,  and  many  Indian  women,  the  wives 
and  sisters  of  the  murdered  Inca,  swept  up  the  central 
aisle,  and  with  tears  and  sobs  prostrated  themselves 
around  the  corpse.  They  piteously  protested  that  the 

* Atahuallpa  was  of  a handsome  countenance  and  fine  presence, 
with  blood-shot  eyes  and  a fierce  expression,  tall,  robust,  and  well 
proportioned.  His  air  was  commanding,  but  not  without  a touch  of 
refinement.  “ He  is  accused  of  having  be.n  cruel  in  his  wars,  and 
bloody  in  his  revenge.  It  may  be  true,  but  the  pencil  of  an  enemy 
would  be  likely  to  overcharge  the  shadows  of  the  portrait.  He  is 
allowed  to  have  been  bold,  high-minded,  and  liberal.  All  agree 
that  he  showed  singular  penetration  and  quickness  of  perception. 
His  exploits  as  a warrior  had  placed  his  valour  beyond  dispute. 
The  best  homage  to  it  is  the  reluctance  shown  by  the  Spaniards  to 
restore  him  to  freedom.  They  dreaded  him  as  an  enemy,  and  they 
had  done  him  too  many  wrongs  to  think  that  he  would  be  their 
friend." — Prescott , i.,  444-45. 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


1 16 

funeral  rites  of  their  lord  should  have  been  celebrated 
in  the  Peruvian  fashion,  and  expressed  their  desire  to 
sacrifice  themselves  on  his  grave,  and  accompany  his 
spirit  to  the  golden  land  of  the  Sun.  The  Spaniards 
informed  them  that  Atahuallpa  had  died  in  the  Christian 
religion,  and  that  the  God  of  the  Christians  required  no 
human  sacrifices.  They  were  then  excluded  from  the 
church,  but  several,  on  retiring  to  their  residences, 
carried  out  their  vows,  and  by  committing  suicide  con- 
firmed their  devotion  to  the  murdered  prince. 

A day  or  two  later,  Hernando  de  Soto  returned  ; and 
great  was  his  indignation  when  he  was  informed  of  the 
cruel  deed  done  in  his  absence.  Repairing  at  once  to 
the  presence  of  Pizarro,  he  found  him  with  a large  felt 
sotnbrero,  by  way  of  mourning,  drawn  down  over  his 
eyes,  his  attitude  and  bearing  suggestive  of  sorrow,  and 
perhaps  remorse.  With  a soldier’s  abruptness,  he  said 
to  him : “ You  have  acted  rashly,  for  Atahuallpa  was 
falsely  accused.  There  was  no  army  at  Guamachucho, 
nor  did  I anywhere  see  the  signs  of  insurrection.  If  it 
were  necessary  to  bring  the  Inca  to  trial,  he  should  have 
been  sent  to  Castile,  to  be  judged  by  the  Emperor.  I 
would  have  pledged  myself  to  have  seen  him  safely  on 
board  ship.”  Pizarro  acknowledged  his  precipitancy, 
and  threw  all  the  blame  on  Riquelme,  Valverde,  and 
the  more  pertinacious  members  of  the  majority,  who,  in 
their  turn,  recriminated  against  Pizarro.  The  quarrel 
was  loud,  violent,  and  prolonged  ; but  as  they  could  not 
bring  the  dead  back  to  life,  the  contending  parties  at 
length  subsided  into  silence. 


THE  RIVAL  INCAS, 


ii  7 

Pizarro’s  next  step  was  to  name  a successor  to  the 
late  Inca,  and  after  some  consideration  he  selected  a 
younger  brother  of  Atahuallpa,  who  was  accordingly 
crowned  with  the  royal  borla,  and  received  the  homage 
of  such  Indians  as  remained  in  or  about  Caxamalca. 
Pizarro  probably  hoped  that  a young  man  without  ex- 
perience, owing  the  crown  to  his  favour  and  support, 
would  prove  a plastic  and  willing  instrument  in  his 
hand  ; while  the  task  of  government  would  be  rendered 
much  easier  if  apparently  sanctioned  by  that  supreme 
authority  so  long  an  object  of  reverence  to  the  Peruvians. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  people  of  Cuzco  and  the  sur- 
rounding country  acknowledged  Manco  Capac,  a brother 
of  Huascar.  To  neither  belonged  that  absolute  power 
which  the  sovereigns  of  Peru  had  previously  enjoyed  ; 
for  the  captivity  and  death  of  Atahuallpa  had  broken  up 
the  old  order  before  a new  one  was  ready  to  take  its 
place,  and  the  bonds  of  allegiance  in  the  various  pro- 
vinces had  been  loosened,  if  not  dissolved.  So  many 
of  the  royal  house  had  been  put  to  death  by  Atahuallpa, 
that  not  only  had  their  influence  in  the  state  diminished 
with  their  number,  but  the  veneration  attaching  to  a 
supposed  sacred  race  had  considerably  decreased. 
Hence  it  arose  that  in  different  parts  of  the  empire 
men  of  ambition  seized  upon  as  much  authority  as  their 
resources  permitted,  and  exercised  a jurisdiction  to  which 
they  had  no  claim.  In  Quito,  Ruminavi,  the  late 
Inca’s  chief  commander,  arrested  the  brother  and 
children  of  his  unfortunate  sovereign,  slew  them  without 
pity,  and  refusing  allegiance  to  Toparca  and  Manco 


1 18 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


Caj  ac  alike,  endeavoured  to  form  an  independent  king- 
dom. 

One  sad  consequence  of  this  sudden  revolution  was 
the  moral  disorder  which  speedily  convulsed  the  state. 
Relieved  from  the  heavy  pressure  of  the  Inca’s  power, 
the  Indians  gave  way  to  the  most  violent  excesses. 
Villages  were  burnt,  palaces  and  temples  were  pillaged 
and  destroyed  ; their  treasures  wasted,  scattered,  or  con- 
cealed. The  Peruvian  attributed  a new  importance  to 
the  precious  metals  when  he  saw  the  value  put  upon 
them  by  his  conquerors;  and  thus  a simple-minded 
pastoral  community  was  suddenly  infected  with  the 
greed  of  gain.  Formerly  reserved  for  religious  decora- 
tion or  state  purposes,  gold  and  silver  were  now  regarded 
as  private  property,  and  hoarded  up  and  buried  in  caves 
and  forests.  The  amount  secreted  by  the  natives  is  sup- 
posed to  have  largely  exceeded  that  which  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Spaniards.  “ What  the  Inca  gave  the 
Spaniards,”  said  some  of  the  Indian  nobles  to  Benal- 
cazar,  the  conqueror  of  Quito,  “ was  but  as  a grain  of 
corn  compared  with  the  heap  before  him.” 

Recognizing  that  he  had  no  longer  to  deal  with  an 
organized  and  united  state,  but  with  a community  broken 
violently  asunder  by  the  disappearance  of  the  authority 
which  had  held  it  together  and  formed  its  strength, 
Pizarro  prepared  to  continue  and  complete  the  work  of 
conquest.  He  had  at  his  disposal  a force  of  nearly 
500  veteran  soldiers,  of  whom  160  were  horsemen. 
They  were  well-equipped,  inured  to  adventure,  and  full 
of  spirit.  At  their  head,  early  in  September,  he  set  out 


MARCH  OF  THE  SPANIARDS. 


1 19 

from  Caxarnalca,  which  he  left  in  charge  of  a sufficient 
garrison.  His  route  lay  along  the  magnificent  causeway 
which  crossed  the  slopes  of  the  Cordilleras  to  the  ancient 
city  of  Cuzco.  In  the  van  of  his  little  army  he  rode 
triumphantly,  mounted  on  a noble  white  charger;  and 
at  a short  distance  behind  came  two  superb  litters,  bear- 
ing Toparea  and  Chilicuchima,  each  surrounded  by  his 
usual  attendants.  Next  followed  the  Spanish  horsemen 
on  their  prancing  steeds — stalwart  men  were  they, 
with  all  the  true  Spaniard’s  pride  of  port — and  the  sun 
glancing  brightly  from  their  shining  shields  and  polished 
helms,  they  made  a gallant  sho.v.  Bat  scarcely  less 
brave  the  appearance  of  the  infantry  in  their  steel 
cuirasses,  as,  with  bow  or  arq  lebuse  in  hand,  or  massive 
pike,  they  marched  along  with  solid,  steady  tramp.  The 
rear  was  brought  up  by  a crowd  of  Peruvians,  men 
and  women,  who  acted  as  guides,  servants,  or  baggage- 
porters. 

The  great  road  of  the  Incas  carried  them  easily  across 
smooth  and  level  valleys,  dotted  with  prosperous  villages 
and  brightened  by  crystal  streams, — over  elevated  plains 
that  breathed  a fresh  pure  air,  and  commanded  glorious 
views  of  the  sea  on  one  hand,  and  the  white  masses  of 
the  mountains  on  the  other, — around  precipitous  cliffs 
which  seemed  ready  to  crush  the  daring  traveller  with  their 
nodding  crags, — through  wooded  gorges,  where  at  mid- 
noon  a twilight  obscurity  prevailed, — and  down  descents 
which,  but  for  this  won.lerful  paved  causeway,  must  have 
been  impassable  to  cava  ry.  It  was  when  the  road 
climbed  the  mountain-side  in  steep  zig-zags,  almost 


120 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


resembling  a tier  of  steps,  that  the  horsemen  found  their 
progress  difficult,  and  were  compelled  to  dismount  and 
lead  their  chargers  by  the  bridle.  Every  evening,  when 
the  army  halted,  they  found  ample  supplies  prepared  for 
them,  and  convenient  shelter.  Hence  there  was  little 
suffering,  except  when  they  crossed  the  rough  pinnacles 
of  the  Cordilleras,  and  breathed  the  different  air  of  the 
iced  mountain-tops.  Then  they  underwent  some  incon- 
venience from  the  cold  ; for,  in  order  that  they  might 
march  more  quickly,  they  had  left  all  superfluous  baggage, 
and  even  their  huts,  at  Caxamalca.  The  bleak  blasts 
penetrated  the  stout  harness  of  the  soldiers  ; but  the 
poor  Indians  of  the  plains,  accustomed  to  a warm  soft 
climate,  and  scantily  clothed,  suffered  most  severely. 
The  rude  experiences  through  which  the  Spanish  veterans 
had  passed  seemed  to  have  hardened  them,  body  and  mind. 

The  Spaniards  met  with  no  molestation  from  the 
enemy.  As  they  marched  along,  the  peasantry  came 
forth  to  see  them,  but  their  impulse  was  curiosity  rather 
than  hatred.  Occasionally,  however,  they  came  upon 
ruined  bridges  and  the  blackened  remains  of  burned 
villages  ; and  the  Indian  scouts  brought  Pizarro  word  of 
small  bodies  of  the  natives,  armed,  hovering  on  his  track, 
or  lying  concealed  in  the  ravines  and  the  covert  of  the 
woods.  It  was  not  until  he  reached  Xauxa  that  he 
met  with  any  show  of  opposition.  A Peruvian  force, 
posted  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river,  prepared  to 
dispute  his  passage ; but  the  Spaniards  plunged  into  the 
water,  made  their  way  across,  and,  with  great  slaughter, 
drove  their  opponents  into  flight. 


DE  SOTO  CAUGHT  IN  AN  AMBUSH. 


I 2 I 


Of  Xauxa,  in  connection  with  Hernando  Pizarro’s  visit, 
we  have  already  spoken.  “ It  was  seated,”  says  PrescoU, 
“in  the  midst  of  a verdant  valley,  fertilized  by  a thousand 
little  rills,  which  the  thrifty  Indian  husbandman  drew 
from  the  parent  river  that  rolled  sluggishly  through  the 
meadows.  There  were  several  capacious  buildings  of 
rough  stone  in  the  town,  and  a temple  of  some  note  in 
the  times  of  the  Incas.  But  the  strong  arm  of  Father 
Valverde  and  his  countrymen  soon  tumbled  the  heathen 
deities  from  their  pride  of  place,  and  established  in  their 
stead  the  sacred  effigies  of  the  Virgin  and  Child.” 

Pizarro  halted  here  to  found  a Spanish  colony,  for 
which  the  sire  was  favourable.  Meanwhile  he  despatched 
De  Soto,  with  sixty  horsemen,  to  explore  the  road  to 
Cuzco,  and  restore  such  bridges  as  he  found  demolished. 
As  he  advanced  he  found  the  people  more  prompt  to 
manifest  their  hatred  of  the  strangers  ; and  at  Bilcas, 
in  a mountain  defile,  was  engaged  in  a sharp  struggle, 
which  cost  him  the  lives  of  two  or  three  of  his  troopers. 
A fierce  contest  awaited  him  in  the  pass  of  Vilcaconga, 
across  the  river  Apurimac.  Caught  in  an  ambush,  he 
and  his  men  were  called  upon  to  fight  for  dear  life ; from 
cavern  and  thicket  the  enemy  issued,  with  loud  shouts 
of  war,  and  poured  in  upon  them  a storm  of  missiles. 
Men  and  horses  were  toppled  over  in  the  fury  of  the 
onset  ; and  the  foremost  files,  retiring  on  those  not  yet 
up  the  ascent,  spread  disorder  and  destruction  in  their 
ranks.  In  vain  Ue  Soto  endeavoured  to  rally  them  ; 
their  horses  were  confused  and  maddened  by  the  inces- 
sant missiles,  and  in  vain  endeavoured  to  free  them- 


122 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


selves  from  the  enemy,  who  clung  desperately  to  their 
limbs.  In  the  distance  rose  a broad  and  open  bit  of 
tableland.  De  Soto  saw  that  his  only  hope  of  safety 
lay  in  reaching  it.  Clasping  his  helmet  and  lowering  his 
spear,  he  struck  his  spurs  deep  into  his  horse’s  flanks, 
shouted  the  old  battle-cry  of  Spain,  and  followed  and 
supported  by  his  men,  cut  his  way  right  through  the 
swarm  of  dusky  warriors  and  gained  the  level  beyond. 

Then  both  parties  paused,  as  if  by  signal,  to  take  a 
moment’s  breathing-time  ; and  the  Spaniards  hastened 
to  water  their  horses  in  a stream  that  flowed  close 
by.  Again  De  Soto  galloped  to  the  charge;  again 
the  Ind  ans  received  it  with  admirable  steadiness, 
showing  no  dismay  even  at  the  appearance  of  the 
snorting,  trampling,  furious  horses ; and  it  was  night 
alone  that  put  an  end  to  the  fighting.  Both  sides 
withdrawing  from  the  ground,  they  took  up  their  stations 
within  an  easy  distance  of  each  other,  so  that  in  the  hush 
of  the  night  they  could  clearly  hear  each  others’  voices. 
The  two  armies  looked  forward  with  very  different  fe>  1- 
ings  to  a renewal  of  the  fight  on  the  morrow.  The 
Spaniards  were  discouraged  and  alarmed  by  a strength 
and  steadiness  of  resistance  which  they  had  never  ex- 
pected. They  had  lost  some  of  their  bravest  cavaliers; 
one  by  a blow  from  a Peruvian  battle-axe,  which  had 
cloven  his  skull  from  the  crown  to  the  chin,  thus  attesting 
the  excellence  of  the  weapon  and  the  strength  of  the  arm 
that  wielded  it.  Several  horses  had  been  killed;  few, 
either  of  the  men  or  horses,  had  escaped  without  a wound; 
and  the  Indian  allies  had  suffered  still  more  severely. 


MARCH  OF  ALMAGRO.  1 23 

From  the  orderliness  and  steadiness  of  the  assault  De 
Soto  concluded  it  had  been  directed  by  some  expe- 
rienced chief, — perhaps  by  the  Indian  commander  Quiz- 
quiz,  who  was  reputed  to  be  in  that  neighbourhood  with 
a considerable  army.  The  Spaniard,  however,  did  his 
best  to  raise  the  spirits  of  his  men  ; reminding  them 
that  though  weary  with  a long  march,  and  their  horses 
exhausted,  they  had  kept  the  enemy  at  bay,  and  that, 
refreshed  by  a night’s  rest,  they  might  confidently  hope 
to  turn  the  tide  of  battle  on  the  morrow;  reminding 
them  also  “ to  trust  in  the  Almighty,  who  would  never 
desert  His  faithful  followers  in  their  extremity.” 

And  so  it  proved,  for  Pizarro,  having  information  of 
the  dangerous  state  of  the  country,  and  the  rapid  gather- 
ing of  bodies  of  armed  Indians,  had  grown  alarmed  for 
the  safety  of  his  lieutenant.  Accordingly  he  sent  forward 
Almagro,  with  the  bulk  of  the  remaining  cavalry,  to 
support  and  succour  him  ; and  he,  advancing  by  forced 
marches,  reached  the  foot  of  the  Vi'caconga  river  on 
the  very  night  of  the  engagement.  From  his  spies  he 
heard  of  the  day’s  fighting,  and  though  his  horses  were 
blown  and  weary  he  pushed  forward  to  find  De  Soto. 
The  night  was  densely  dark  ; and  to  apprise  his  comrade 
of  his  approach,  he  sounded  his  trumpets  on  the  march. 
Cheerily  their  martial  notes  rang  through  the  defiles, 
and,  repeated  by  the  mountain  echoes,  infused  fresh 
courage  into  the  heart  of  every  battle-worn  cavalier,  while 
De  Soto’s  silver  bugles  pealed  a shrill  reply.  Before  the 
day  dawned  the  two  companies  of  Spaniards  were  united. 

By  the  morning  light  the  Peruvians  saw  their  extended 


124 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


array,  and  dismayed  by  its  strength,  took  advantage  ot 
the  heavy  mist  which  hung  about  the  mountains  to 
accomplish  their  retreat.  Almagro  and  De  Soto  then 
continued  their  march  until  they  cleared  the  defiles  ot 
the  mountains,  when,  entrenching  themselves  in  a strong 
position,  they  awaited  the  arrival  of  Pizarro. 

Pizarro,  on  receiving  information  of  their  safety,  rejoiced 
exceedingly  ; and,  in  the  true  Crusader  spirit,*  caused 
mass  to  be  said  and  thanksgiving  made,  because  heaven 
had  showered  its  favours  upon  the  Christians  throughout 
the  mighty  enterprise.  It  seemed  certain  that  the  attack 
on  De  Soto’s  party  had  been  organized  and  directed  by 
some  man  of  authority ; and  suspicion  fell  upon  the 
veteran  Chilicuchima,  who  was  believed  to  maintain  a 
secret  correspondence  with  Quizquiz.  Pizarro  hastened 
to  accuse  him  of  the  conspiracy,  reproaching  him  with 
ingratitude  towards  the  Spaniards,  who  had  treated  him 
with  so  much  liberality,  and  assuring  him,  with  a s ern 
frown,  that  if  he  did  not  cause  the  Peruvians  to  lay  down 
their  arms  at  once,  he  should  be  burnt  alive  so  soon  as 
they  reached  Almagro’s  encampment. 

The  aged  chief  coldly  replied  that  he  knew  of  no  con- 
spiracy, and  that  so  long  as  he  remained  a prisoner  he 
could  have  no  influence  over  his  countrymen.  Pizairo 
then  ordered  him  to  be  put  in  irons,  and  placed  a strong 
guard  over  him. 

* Pizarro  and  his  men  were  scarcely  less  Crusaders  than  gold- 
hunters.  They  were  impelled  by  a strange  medley  of  motives  ; 
some,  mean  and  worldly  ; others,  noble  and  spiritual  ; a greed  of 
gain,  a love  of  adventure,  a lust  of  power,  and  a desire  to  convert 
the  heathen  to  Christianity. 


A BEAUTIFUL  VALLEY. 


125 


Before  setting  out  from  Xauxa  Pizarro  sustained  a 
new  misfortune  in  the  death  of  Toparca,  the  young  Inca. 
It  was  the  result,  apparently,  of  the  prince’s  continued 
brooding  over  the  sorrows  of  his  race  and  dynasty, 
but  the  Spaniards  attributed  it  to  the  machinations  of 
Chilicuchima.* 

Leaving  a garrison  of  forty  men  to  guard  his  treasure 
in  Xauxa,  and  defend  the  town  against  any  Peruvian 
attack,  Pizarro  marched  to  effect  a junction  with  Almagro 
and  De  Soto,  and  with  his  united  forces  entered  the  vale 
of  Xaquixaguama,  about  five  leagues  from  Cuzco.  “ This,” 
we  are  told,  “ was  one  of  those  bright  spots  so  often 
found  embosomed  amidst  the  Andes, — the  more  beau- 
tiful from  contrast  with  the  savage  character  of  the 
scenery  around  it.  A river  flowed  through  the  valley, 
affording  the  means  of  irrigating  the  soil,  and  clothing  it 
in  perpetual  verdure ; and  the  rich  and  flowering  vege- 
tation spread  out  like  a cultivated  garden.  The  beauty 
of  the  place  and  its  delicious  coolness  commended  it  as 
a residence  for  the  Peruvian  nobles,  and  the  sides  of  the 
hills  were  dotted  with  their  villas,  which  afforded  them  a 
grateful  retreat  in  the  heats  of  summer.  Yet  the  centre 
of  the  valley  was  disfigured  by  a quagmire  of  some 
extent,  occasioned  by  the  frequent  overflowing  of  the 
waters  ; but  the  industry  of  the  Indian  architects  had 
constructed  a solid  causeway,  faced  with  heavy  stone,  and 
connected  with  the  great  road,  which  traversed  the 
whole  breadth  of  the  morass.” 

* The  allegation  that  he  died  of  chagrin  at  the  subordinate  position 
in  which  Pizarro  placed  him  is  made  by  Velasco  (of  Quito)  and  by 
no  other  writer. 


I 


126 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


Here  Pizarro  halted  and  refreshed  his  troops.  Here, 
too,  he  brought  ChiLcuchima  to  trial — if  trial  that 
mockery  could  be  called,  in  which  the  judge  and  accuser 
were  one,  and  the  sentence  was  decided  upon  before  the 
evidence  was  heard  or  the  prisoner’s  guilt  established. 
He  was  condemned  to  be  burnt  alive.*  “ Some  thought 
it  a hard  measure,”  remarks  Herrera;  “but  those  who 
are  governed  by  reasons  of  state  policy  are  apt  to  shut 
their  eyes  against  everything  else.”  The  sole  reason  of 
state  policy  that  could  have  impelled  Pizarro  to  commit 
this  indefensible  act  must  have  been  his  determination 
not  to  leave  the  Peruvians  with  any  man  of  authority  or 
eminence  to  act  as  their  leader  and  rally  them  against 
their  oppressors.  With  his  usual  anxiety  to  save  the 
souls  of  those  who  fell  victims  to  Spanish  greed  or  fear, 
Father  Valverde  accompanied  Chilicuchima  to  the  stake, 
and  pressed  upon  him  the  arguments  always  at  his 
command  in  favour  of  conversion  : through  the  waters  of 
baptism  he  would  pass  into  the  bliss  of  Paradise.  Chili- 
cuchima simply  replied,  “ I do  not  understand  the 
religion  of  the  white  man  ; ” nor,  as  it  was  practised  by 
the  conquerors  and  their  priest, t could  he  be  expected 
to  do  so.  He  suffered  death  with  unaffected  heroism  ; 

* Mr.  Prescott  does  not  see  why  the  Spanish  conquerors  so  often 
resorted  to  this  cruel  mode  of  execution.  Because,  I suppose,  they 
looked  upon  the  Peruvians  as  heretics,  and  death  by  fire  was,  in 
Spain,  the  traditional  punishment  of  heresy. 

f The  inferiority  of  Valverde,  in  character  and  conduct,  to  the 
wise  and  humane  chaplain  of  Cortes  needs  no  comment.  A similar 
inferiority  is  stamped  upon  all  the  personages  connected  with  the 
conquest  of  Teru. 


APPEARANCE  OF  MANGO  CAPAC. 


127 


neither  sigh  nor  groan  escaped  him,  and  with  his  last 
breath  he  uttered  the  sacred  name  of  Pachacamac.  His 
followers  endeavoured  to  shorten  his  tortures  by  piling 
fresh  fuel  on  the  faggots  which  blazed  around  him. 

A few  days  later,  and  the  Spanish  camp  was  surprised 
by  the  appearance  of  a young  Peruvian  noble,  richly 
attired,  surrounded  by  great  pomp,  and  attended  by  a 
gorgeous  retinue.  This  was  Manco  Capac,  brother  cf 
the  unfortunate  Huascar,  and  the  sole  legitimate  claimant 
of  the  borla  of  the  Incas.  Finding  it  impossible  to  stay 
the  progress  of  the  invaders,  he  politicly  claimed  their 
protection  ; and  after  asserting  his  title  to  the  throne,  he 
solicited  the  aid  of  Pizarro  in  securing  it.  The  Spanish 
commander  was  well  pleased  to  act  with  the  sanction  of 
a native  prince  ; the  death  of  Toparca  he  had  felt  as  a 
serious  misfortune,  and  he,  therefore,  received  Manco 
with  an  unaffected  and  eager  cordiality,  assuring  him 
that  the  King  of  Spain  had  sent  him  to  Peru  for  the 
special  purpose  of  vindicating  Huascar’s  claim  to  the 
throne,  and  chastising  his  rival. 

With  the  young  Inca  and  his  attendants  in  his  train, 
Pizarro  advanced  upon  Cuzco.  In  passing  through  the 
mountain-defile  that  forms  the  approach,  he  encountered 
a body  of  the  Peruvians,  whom,  after  a sharp  contest,  he 
beat  off,  and  towards  sunset  his  army  debouched  on  the 
green  slope  in  front  of  the  ancient  city.  Beautiful  it 
looked  as  it  lay  in  the  purple  and  golden  splendours  of 
the  setting  sun, — the  great  luminary  to  whose  worship  it 
was  consecrated, — with  the  shadowy  forms  of  the  moun- 
tains holding  it  in  their  soft  embrace.  Pizarro  deferred 


128 


T11E  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


his  entry  until  the  following  day,  the  anniversary  of  his 
entry  into  Caxamalca,  November  15th,  1533.  Vigilant 
watch  was  kept  during  the  night,  lest  a surprise  should  be 
attempted;  and  early  in  the  morning  Pizarro  drew  up 
his  little  army  in  three  divisions,  placing  himself  at  the 
head  of  the  centre,  with  De  Soto  and  his  brilliant  horse- 
men in  the  van.  Then  with  banners  waving  and  trumpets 
blaring  victoriously,  with  the  sheen  of  arms  and  the 
flutter  of  plumes  and  the  tramp  of  steeds,  he  passed 
through  the  gates  of  the  City  of  the  Sun,  and  filed  into 
its  principal  street.  All  along  the  route  were  assembled 
crowds  of  Peruvians,  dressed  in  their  many-coloured 
costume,  and  wearing  their  distinctive  head-gear,  which, 
by  its  fashion,  indicated  the  province  from  which  they 
came.  They  gazed  with  silent  wonder  at  the  Spaniards 
as  at  a mysterious  race  of  beings,  whose  origin  it  was 
impossible  to  determine ; the  arms,  the  shining  armour, 
the  white  complexions,  the  firm  and  martial  tread,  the 
military  music,  the  neigh  and  clatter  of  the  horses,  all 
moved  their  curiosity,  perhaps  their  dread ; but  they 
broke  into  loud  acclamations  when  their  young  prince 
appeared  in  his  sumptuous  litter,  borne  by  the  side  of 
the  Spanish  general.  To  Spaniards  and  Peruvians  alike 
the  spectacle  must  have  presented  the  strangest  features. 
In  the  contact  of  the  Old  World  with  the  New,  of  the 
higher  and  more  developed  with  the  lower  and  more 
imperfect  civilization,  there  was  always  much  to  interest ; 
but  its  deeper  meanings  would  not  be  apprehended  by 
any  of  those  who  took  part  in  the  scene  as  actors  or 
spectators.  They  would  remark  only  its  external  and 


THE  SPANIARDS  ENTER  CUZCO.  1 3 1 

more  obvious  characters,  which,  indeed,  were  striking 
enough  and  numerous  enough  to  attract  and  reward 
attention. 

Pizarro  made  directly  for  the  great  square,  in  order  to 
secure  a strong  defensive  position  for  his  troops.  It  was 
surrounded  by  several  low  ranges  of  buildings,  including 
the  palaces  of  the  Incas,  and  in  one  of  these,  which  was 
surmounted  by  a tower,  he  took  up  his  quarters,  and 
provided  lodgings  for  his  officers.  The  soldiers  were 
encamped,  at  least  for  the  first  few  weeks,  in  their  tents  in 
the  broad  open  plaza,  which  was  neatly  paved  with  pebbles; 
and  their  horses  were  picketed  by  their  side.  Without 
delay  the  great  banner  of  Spain  was  hoisted  on  the  ram- 
parts of  the  fortress, — which  was  built  of  hewn  so  ne  on 
a rocky  height  dominating  the  city, — on  the  palaces, 
and  on  the  Temple  of  the  Sun  ; a sign  to  all  who  looked 
upon  it  of  the  lost  independence  of  the  kingdom  of  the 
Incas.  For  the  administration  of  the  city,  Pizarro  made 
the  necessary  arrangements  ;*  but  at  this  time  the  con- 
tentment and  tranquillity  of  the  inhabitants  were  such 
as  to  relieve  him  from  all  anxiety.  He  wisely  prohibited 
the  soldiery  from  entering  the  houses  of  the  people,  but 
they  were  allowed  to  plunder  the  temples  and  palaces 
of  their  decorations.  They  even  despoiled  of  their  gems 
and  ornaments  the  royal  mummies  in  the  temple  of 
Coricancha ; for  vast  as  was  the  treasure  of  Cuzco,  it 

* He  assumed  for  himself  the  office  of  “ Governor,”  and  created  a 
kind  of  supreme  magistracy  or  civil  jurisdiction  (the  eight  Regidore.s), 
of  which  two  of  his  brothers  were  members  (Gonzalo  and  Juan), 
March  24th,  1 534. 


132 


TIIE  LAND  OF  TIIE  INCAS. 


did  not  come  up  to  the  extravagant  anticipations  of  the 
Spaniards.  In  some  instances  they  tortured  the  inhabit- 
ants to  wring  from  them  a conression  of  the  places  in 
which  they  had  concealed  their  wealth.  They  disturbed 
the  repose  of  the  dead,  and  spoiled  the  graves  of  the 
precious  articles  which  household  affection  had  deposited 
there.  No  expedient  was  omitted,  no  place  left  unex- 
plored, that  promised  to  swell  the  total  of  their  booty. 
When  all  was  collected,  the  greediest  among  them  had 
no  cause  to  be  dissatisfied.  There  were  vases  of  pure 
gold,  beautifully  wrought ; plates  and  bars  of  gold,  four 
gulden  llamas,  and  ten  or  twelve  female  figures  made  of 
fine  gold,  as  large  as  life,  and  as  beautiful  and  well- 
proportioned  as  if  they  had  been  alive.  There  were  also 
bars  of  solid  silver,  richly  tinted  robes  of  cotton  and 
feather-work,  slippers  and  sandals  of  gold,  and  women’s 
dresses  composed  entirely  of  golden  beads.  When  the 
gold  was  all  melted  down,  and  the  division  made — after 
the  King’s  fifth  and  the  shares  of  Pizarro  and  Almagro 
had  been  reserved — each  horse-soldier  received  six  thou- 
sand pesos  of  gold,  and  each  infantry-soldier  half  that 
sum.* 

This  splendid  booty,  added  to  the  spoil  divided  at 
Caxamalca,  elevated  the  commonest  soldier  to  the  posi- 
tion of  a millionaire ; but  it  was  of  little  benefit  except 
to  the  sober-minded  and  prudent  individuals,  who,  con- 
tented with  so  splendid  a reward  of  their  labours,  withdrew 

* Sancho,  who  succeeded  Xeres  as  Pizarro’s  secretary,  estimates 
the  whole  amount  at  580,200  pesos  of  gold,  and  215  000  marks  of 
silver,  which  would  give  a smaller  share  to  each  soldier. 


MANCO  CAPAC  CROWNED. 


133 


from  the  enterprise,  and  returned  to  Spain  to  enjoy  it  in 
tranquillity.* 

This  delicate  matter  of  the  distribution  of  the  booty 
being  satisfactorily  settled,— and  its  fairness  seems  to 
have  been  universally  acknowledged, — Pizarro’s  next  care 
was  to  obtain  a national  recognition  of  Manco  Capac  as 
the  lawful  sovereign  of  Peru.  He  accordingly  caused 
him  to  be  publicly  invested  with  the  borla,  observing  all 
the  traditional  ceremonies,  and  celebrating  the  event  with 
all  the  ancient  pageantry.  He  and  the  young  prince 
pledged  each  other  in  goblets  of  chica ; the  mummies 
of  the  dead  Incas  were  paraded  through  the  public 
square,  each  with  its  gorgeous  retinue,  and  seated  in  its 
place  at  the  banquet-table ; with  dances  and  songs  and 
feasts  the  populace  were  entertained  most  lavishly.  But 

* Prescott  says  : “ The  sudden  influx  of  so  much  wealth,  and 
that,  too,  in  so  transferable  a form,  among  a party  of  reckless 
adventurers  little  accustomed  to  the  possession  of  money,  had  its 
natural  effect.  It  supplied  them  with  the  means  of  gaming,  so 
strong  and  common  a passion  with  the  Spaniards  that  it  may  be 
considered  a national  vice.  Fortunes  were  lost  and  won  in  a single 
day,  sufficient  to  render  the  proprietors  independent  for  life  ; and 
many  a desperate  gamester,  by  an  unlucky  throw  of  the  dice  or 
turn  of  the  cards,  saw  himself  stripped  in  a few  hours  of  the  fruits 
of  years  of  toil,  and  obliged  to  begin  over  again  the  business  of 
rapine.  Among  these,  one  in  the  cavalry  service  is  mentioned, 
named  Leguizano,  who  had  received  as  his  share  of  the  booty  the 
image  of  the  Sun,  which,  raised  on  a plate  of  burnished  gold,  spread 
over  the  walls  in  a recess  of  the  great  temple,  and  which,  for  some 
reason  or  other, — perhaps  because  of  its  superior  fineness, — was  not 
recast  like  the  other  ornaments.  This  rich  prize  the  spendthrift  lost 
in  a single  night  ; whence  it  came  to  be  a proverb  in  Spain,  Juega 
el  Sol  antes  que  amanezca,  ‘ Play  away  the  Sun  before  sunrise.’” — 
History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru,  i.,  479. 


134 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


at  least  one  novel  feature  was  introduced,  which  to  a 
proud  people  would  have  communicated  a deep  pang. 
The  royal  notary  read  a formal  assertion  of  the  supremacy 
of  the  house  of  Castile,  and  required  its  acknowledgment 
by  all  present.  The  act  of  homage  was  then  performed 
by  each  person  waving  the  royal  banner  of  Castile  twice 
or  thrice  with  his  hands.  We  may  conjecture  that  while 
thus  publicly  proclaiming  his  dependence,  the  young 
Inca  was  secretly  resolving  to  throw  off  the  yoke  at  the 
earliest  possible  opportunity. 

The  Spanish  Governor,  when  the  festivities  were  con- 
cluded, was  at  leisure  to  complete  the  organisation  of 
his  conquest ; and,  unlettered  as  he  was,  his  strong 
natural  intellect  enabled  him  to  do  his  work  well  and 
thoroughly.  To  secure  the  settlement  of  a sufficient 
number  of  Spaniards,  he  liberally  distributed  the  houses 
and  lands  he  had  confiscated  from  the  Incas.  He  pro- 
vided for  the  police  and  good  order  of  the  city.  The 
interests  of  religion  occupied  him  largely.  In  the  great 
plaza  he  laid  the  foundation  of  a stately  cathedral.  On 
the  site  of  the  once  splendid  Temple  of  the  Sun  rose  a 
spacious  monastery  ; and  the  House  of  the  Virgins  of 
the  Sun  was  replaced  by  a Roman  Catholic  nunnery. 
He  encouraged  the  Fathers  of  St.  Dominic  and  other 
missionaries  in  their  zealous,  if  not  always  well-conceived, 
exertions  for  the  conversion  of  the  people;  so  that  schools, 
and  churches,  and  monasteries  sprang  up  with  wonderful 
rapidity. 

From  these  peaceful  labours,  in  which  the  conqueror 
is  seen  at  his  best, — prudent,  moderate,  and  far-seeing, — he 


DEFEAT  OF  QUIZQUIZ. 


135 


was  called  away  by  the  efforts  of  some  of  the  bolder 
Peruvian  captains  to  arrest  and  even  turn  back  the  tide 
of  Spanish  conquest.  A considerable  force,  under  Quiz- 
quiz,  had  concentrated  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cuzco. 
Pizarro  sent  against  them  some  squadrons  under  Almagro, 
and  a large  body  of  Peruvians  under  the  young  Inca, 
who,  as  the  soldiers  of  Quizquiz  belonged  to  the  Atahuallpa 
faction,  readily  took  part  in  the  expedition.  Almagro 
acted  with  his  usual  promptitude  and  decision.  By  swift 
marches  he  surprised  the  hostile  camp;  by  repeated 
blows  he  drove  the  enemy  back  upon  Xauxa ; where  he 
fought  a great  battle,  which,  like  all  previous  encounters 
between  the  natives  and  their  invaders,  ended  in  the 
total  defeat  of  the  former.  Quizquiz  fled  to  the  tablelands 
of  Quito,  and  his  own  soldiers,  weary  of  a campaign  in 
which  they  suffered  heavily,  and  gained  not  even  honour, 
put  him  to  death. 

A greater  danger  than  any  hostile  demonstration  of 
the  Peruvians  next  threatened  the  conquerors  ; for  it 
seemed  to  involve  the  possibility  of  a hazardous  conten- 
tion with  their  own  countrymen.  The  reader  acquainted 
with  the  enterprise  of  Cortes  and  the  conquest  of  Mexico 
will  remember  that  one  of  his  boldest  lieutenants  was 
Don  Pedro  de  Alvarado,  and  that  he  was  rewarded  for 
his  services  with  the  appointment  of  Governor  of  Guate- 
mala. To  this  restless  and  aspiring  warrior  rumour  bore 
the  tidings  of  Pizarro’s  success  in  Peru,  and  of  the  appa- 
rently unlimited  wealth  which  his  fortunate  sword  had 
won.  Both  his  ambition  and  his  avarice  were  stimulated 
by  the  news ; and  understanding  that  the  expedition  of 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


136 

Pizarro  had  been  confined  to  Peru,  he  resolved  on  the 
conquest  of  Quito,  which,  as  Atahuallpa’s  early  residence 
and  inheritance,  might  be  supposed  to  abound  in  treasure. 
He  justified  his  design  by  the  pretence  that  Quito  lay 
within  the  borders  of  his  province  of  Guatemala.  Levy- 
ing volunteers  and  preparing  a large  fleet,  he  sailed  for 
the  Bay  of  Caraques,  where,  in  March  1534,  he  landed 
with  the  finest  army  that  had  yet  been  seen  in  the  New 
World — an  army  consisting  of  270  foot,  and  no  fewer 
than  230  horse,  all  splendidly  equipped. 

At  the  outset,  however,  he  blundered.  It  was  a neces- 
sity that  he  should  take  a route  different  to  that  of  Pizarro, 
and  he  determined  on  crossing  the  mountain  by  the 
direct  path  ; a passage  which,  even  in  the  best  season — ■ 
and  Alvarado  had  not  chosen  the  best  season — is  one 
of  formidable  difficulty.  Deserted  by  his  native  guide, 
he  plunged  into  the  recesses  of  the  Cordilleras,  and 
ascended  those  frozen  heights  in  a painful  and  laborious 
march.  Caught  in  violent  storms  of  snow  and  hail,  his 
soldiers,  accustomed  to  the  warm  climate  of  Guatemala, 
suffered  terribly  ; and  their  Indian  attendants,  still  less 
fitted  to  endure  excessive  cold,  perished  by  hundreds. 
The  horsemen  were  frozen  in  their  saddles,  rigid  as 
statues.  The  infantry  o,-uld  scarcely  drag  their  benumbed 
limbs  over  the  rugged  ground  and  through  the  accumu- 
lating drifts.  Their  provisions  failed  them,  and  they 
disputed  eagerly  with  the  condors  for  the  carcases  of 
their  exhausted  and  half-famished  horses.  When  Alva- 
rado descended  the  other  side  of  the  fatal  heights, 
into  a milder  atmosphere,  his  once  splendid  army  was 


ALMAGRO’S  EXPEDITION. 


137 


reduced  by  three- fourths,  and  he  had  only  a few  horses 
left. 

As  soon  as  Pizarro  was  apprised  of  Alvarado’s  expe- 
dition, he  despatched  Almagro  to  encounter  it.  He 
could  spare  him  only  a small  company,  but  he  was 
directed  to  proceed  by  San  Miguel,  and  to  reinforce 
himself  with  a portion  of  its  garrison.  On  reaching  San 
Miguel,  he  was  dismayed  to  learn  that  the  commander, 
Benalcazar,  had  started  on  an  expedition  of  his  own. 
He,  too,  had  been  fired  by  the  stories  which  reached 
him  of  the  riches  of  Quito,  and  with  a hundred  and  forty 
soldiers,  and  some  Indian  auxiliaries,  had  undertaken  its 
conquest.  Crossing  the  tableland  of  Quito,  he  encoun- 
tered the  Peruvian  General,  Ruminavi,  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Riobamba,  and  after  much  desperate  fighting 
won  a complete  victory.  Entering  the  city  in  triumph, 
he  hoisted  the  flag  of  Castile  on  its  walls,  and  re-named 
it,  in  honour  of  his  general,  San  Francisco  del  Quito ; 
but,  to  his  intense  mortification,  he  found  that  its  trea- 
sures had  been  removed,  or  had  existed  only  in  fiction. 
Meantime  Almagro  had  rapidly  followed  in  his  track,  his 
fiery  spirit  unquenched  by  the  snows  of  nearly  seventy 
winters.  He  was  several  times  opposed  by  the  Indians, 
but  his  impetuous  courage  scattered  them  in  every  direc- 
tion, and  at  Riobamba  he  united  his  little  company  with 
Benalcazar's  force.  Then  he  awaited  the  approach  of 
Alvarado.  The  latter,  as  we  have  seen,  had  undergone 
grievous  misfortunes;  and  when  he  found  himself  opposed 
by  a veteran  soldier  like  Almagro,  showed  a manifest 
disposition  to  treat  rather  than  to  fight.  His  men  also, 


138 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


mixing  with  their  compatriots,  and  hearing  glowing  reports 
of  the  beauty  and  wealth  of  Cuzco,  were  inclined  to 
abandon  his  standard,  and  rally  to  Pizarro’s.  In  these 
circumstances  the  task  of  Almagro  was  easy,  and  he 
offered  Alvarado  a sum  of  100,000  pesos,  on  condition 
that  he  made  over  his  ships,  troops,  and  supplies.  The 
offer  was  not  exceptionally  liberal,  but  Alvarado  accepted 
it ; and  the  negotiation  depended  only  on  the  approval 
of  Pizarro. 

The  Governor,  leaving  his  brother  Juan,  with  ninety 
men,  in  charge  of  Cuzco,  moved  forward  to  meet  Almagro 
and  Alvarado,  who  had  descended  to  the  sea-coast,  and 
in  the  valley  of  Pachacamac  the  three  Spanish  com- 
manders came  together.  Pizarro  instantly  confirmed  the 
agreement  made  by  his  colleague,  and  the  stipulated 
sum  was  duly  paid.  After  a merry  round  of  chivalrous 
pastimes  and  sumptuous  banquets,  Alvarado  re-embarked 
for  his  government  of  Guatemala,  and  Almagro  departed 
to  take  the  government  of  Cuzco.  Pizarro  was  thus  at 
liberty  to  determine  on  the  site  of  the  future  capital  of 
the  great  empire  which  he  had  conquered  for  the  crown 
of  Spain.  His  sagacity  perceived  that  Cuzco,  hidden 
among  the  mountains,  was  too  remote  from  the  coast  to 
become  the  centre  of  a commerce  which  must  be  exclu- 
sively conducted  by  sea.  On  the  other  hand,  San  Miguel 
was  too  far  north.  What  was  wanted  was  a site  well 
sheltered,  well  provided  with  water,  in  a fertile  country, 
and  of  easy  access  to  merchant-vessels  ; and  such  a site 
he  found  in  the  valley  of  Rimac,  or,  as  the  Spaniards 
called  it,  Lima,  where  a broad  river,  at  a distance  of  two 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  KINGS. 


139 


leagues  only  from  the  sea,  expanded  into  a noble  tidal 
estuary,  forming  a natural  harbour  of  the  most  com- 
modious character.  Its  central  position  afforded  it  an 
easy  communication  with  all  parts  of  the  country.  Its 
climate  was  soft,  equable,  and  temperate ; for,  though 
only  twelve  degrees  from  the  Equator,  it  was  refreshed 
and  invigorated  by  the  south-west  breezes  from  the  Pacific, 
or  the  colder  currents  that  swept  down  the  snowy  sides 
of  the  Cordilleras.  And,  finally,  the  slopes  on  either 
side  were  crowned  with  fertility,  and  the  surrounding 
scenery  mingled  the  elements  of  the  sublime,  the  beau- 
tiful, and  the  picturesque. 

On  the  Epiphany  festival,  January  6th,  1535,  Pizarro 
laid  the  foundation  of  his  new  capital,  which  he  christened 
Ciudad  de  l 'os  Reyes,  or  the  City  of  the  Kings.  Hts  con- 
temporaries, however,  preferred  the  modified  Indian 
name,  which  posterity  also  has  accepted,  and  it  is  as 
Lima  that  this  beautiful  city  still  figures  in  the  map  of 
the  world.  He  laid  it  out  on  a plan  of  almost  mathe- 
matical symmetry.  The  general  outline  was  that  of  a 
triangle,  the  base  of  which  was  the  river,  whose  healthful 
waters  were,  by  means  of  stone  conduits,  to  be  distributed 
through  all  the  principal  streets.  These  streets  were  of 
ample  width,  and  intersected  each  other  at  right  angles ; 
they  were  so  contrived  as  to  afford  space  for  a large 
garden  to  every  house,  and  for  public  squares.  Almost 
in  the  centre  was  defined  the  plaza,  which  was  to  be 
surrounded  by  the  cathedral,  the  palace  of  the  governor, 
the  palace  of  the  municipality,  and  other  public  build- 
ings, the  foundations  in  every  case  being  constructed 


140 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


with  a solidity  that  has  defied  “ the  assaults  of  time,” 
and  even  the  more  formidable  shock  of  earthquakes. 
The  whole  was  surrounded  by  a massive  wall  of  sun- 
burnt clay,  twelve  feet  high  and  ten  feet  thick ; and  a 
bridge  of  five  arches  was  thrown  across  the  river  Rimac. 

Pizarro  pressed  forward  the  work  with  all  his  energy. 
He  delighted  in  it.  Advancing  years  had  tempered  his 
martial  ardour;  success  had  satisfied  his  adventurous 
spirit ; and  he  was  fain  to  crown  his  career  with  the 
“ victories  of  peace.”  He  felt  that  in  this  fair  new  city 
he  was  erecting  a permanent  monument  of  his  fame ; 
and  he  urged  his  labourers  to  redouble  their  toil  by  his 
rewards  and  encouragements.  From  a distance  of  more 
than  a hundred  miles  he  collected  his  Indian  workers ; 
and  the  Spaniards  also  laid  by  the  sword,  and  took  up 
the  spade,  the  pickaxe,  or  the  mason’s  trowel.  In  the 
superintendence  of  this  peaceful  enterprise  he  was  inter- 
rupted, however,  by  ill  news  from  Cuzco.  We  have 
recorded  the  departure  of  Hernando  Pizarro  to  Spain, 
with  the  King’s  fifth  of  the  booty  of  Peru.  On  his 
arrival  at  the  Spanish  Court,  the  conqueror  was  received 
with  a cordial  welcome.  The  tale  he  had  to  tell,  and 
the  gold  he  brought,  secured  him  a favourable  hearing 
from  Charles  V.,  who  willingly  granted  to  Pizarro  all  the 
concessions  he  had  asked.  The  governorship  of  Peru 
was  bestowed  upon  Francisco  Pizarro,  with  leave  and 
licence  to  make  conquests  two  hundred  miles  further 
southward.  Father  Valverde  was  created  Bishop  of  Cuzco. 
Hernando  himself  was  made  a knight  of  Santiago,  and 
an  officer  of  the  royal  Court.  Nor  was  Almagro  forgotten. 


THE  IMPERIAL  DECISION.  I41 

At  Hernando’s  instigation,  he  was  empowered  to  discover 
and  occupy  the  American  mainland  for  a distance  of 
two  hundred  leagues  from  the  southern  limit  of  Pizarro’s 
territory.  Finally,  Pizarro  was  made  a Marquis ; and 
the  Emperor  with  his  own  hand  addressed  a letter  to  the 
two  great  captains,  praising  their  prowess,  and  acknow- 
ledging their  services. 

With  a large  and  well-equipped  armament,  Hernando, 
towards  the  end  of  1534,  sailed  from  the  coast  of  Spain. 
He  reached  Nombre  de  Dios  in  safety,  but  no  preparation 
had  been  made  for  his  coming,  and  much  time  was 
wasted  in  collecting  the  necessary  supplies  before  he 
could  cross  the  mountains,  and  hasten  to  rejoin  his 
brother.  Meanwhile  his  forces  suffered  much  from  want 
and  disease ; many  perished  ; others,  weary  of  the  delay, 
made  their  way  across  the  isthmus  and  into  the  Peruvian 
territory.  Among  these  was  an  agent  of  Almagro,  who 
overtook  him  as  he  was  entering  Cuzco,  and  acquainted 
him  with  the  grant  made  to  him  by  his  sovereign. 
Pizarro’s  brothers,  in  deference  to  his  command,  imme- 
diately resigned  the  government  of  Cuzco  to  the  Mariscal 
(as  he  was  thenceforth  styled)  ; but,  inflated  by  his  new 
authority,  the  latter  at  once  declared  that,  by  virtue  of 
the  royal  grant,  Cuzco  fell  within  his  jurisdiction,  and 
asserted  his  sole  right  to  it.  This  was  not  the  case,  as 
the  Emperor  had  considerably  extended  the  boundaries 
of  Pizarro’s  government;  but  the  full  despatches  had  not 
as  yet  arrived,  and  Almagro  acted  on  his  agent’s  assump- 
tion. When  the  Governor  was  informed  of  his  comrade’s 
usurpation,  he  sent  instructions  to  his  brothers  to  resume 


K 


142 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


the  government  of  the  city  ; and  a bitter  feud  broke  out, 
dividing  the  soldiers,  the  civilians,  and  even  the  Indian 
population  into  two  factions,  which  evinced  a disposition 
to  settle  their  respective  pretensions  by  the  arbitrament 
of  the  sw'ord. 


CHAPTER  V. 


SIEGE  AND  RELIEF  OF  CUZCO. 


-*euA?)y> 

♦ 


IZARRO  marched  at  once  to  Cuzco,  where  the 
Spaniards  and  natives  alike  received  him  with 
a cordial  welcome.  In  his  conduct  towards 
the  frank  and  impetuous  Almagro  he  showed 
a consummate  prudence,  and  avoided  any 
occasion  of  quarrel.  He  treated  the  possession  of  Cuzco 
as  a question  that  could  not  be  discussed  until  both 
parties  had  before  them  the  Emperor’s  despatches;  and 
urged  Almagro,  while  it  was  in  abeyance,  to  carry  his 
conquering  sword  southward  into  the  territory  of  Chili. 
The  influence  of  some  common  friends  seconded  his 
efforts  to  prevent  a rupture  ; and  at  length  the  agreement 
between  him  and  Almagro  was  renewed,  and  confirmed 
“ with  an  oath  and  great  affirmations,”  though  there  were 
not  wanting  stipulations  that  betrayed  their  secret  dis- 
trusts. Thus  it  was  provided  that  neither  of  the  con- 
tracting parties,  in  their  communications  to  the  Emperor, 
should  slander  or  disparage  the  other;  and  that  neither 


144 


TIIE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


should  correspond  with  the  Spanish  Government  without 
the  other’s  knowledge.  In  conclusion,  they  supplicated 
the  anger  of  heaven  against  the  one  which  should  first 
violate  the  solemn  bond,  invoking  upon  his  head  the 
most  terrible  punishment,  the  destruction  of  his  family 
and  property  in  this  life,  and  in  the  next  the  ruin  of  his 
soul.*  The  whole  was  formally  recorded  by  the  notary, 
and  attested  by  two  witnesses,  on  the  12th  of  June,  1535. 
The  sanction  of  religion  was  also  obtained,  Almagro  and 
Pizarro  partaking  of  the  Host  as  administered  to  them 
by  Father  Bartolome  de  Segovia.  The  permanence  of  a 
compact  may  well  be  doubted  when  the  parties  to  it 
are  evidently  so  conscious  that  their  interest  lies  in  its 
disruption. 

Shortly  afterwards  Almagro  set  out  on  his  enterprise 
against  Chili, f and  Pizarro  returned  to  his  peaceful  and 
prosperous  labours  at  Lima.  He  planted  several  other 
settlements  along  the  Pacific  coast,  always  at  points 
which  indicated  his  keen  intelligence  in  the  selection 
of  them  ; one,  in  honour  of  his  birthplace,  he  named 
Truxillo.  He  continued  also  the  process  of  dividing 
lands  and  Indians  among  his  followers,  invariably  insist- 
ing on  their  humane  and  generous  treatment  of  the 

* “ Con  todo  rigor  de  justicia  permita  la  perdicion  de  su  anima.’’ 

t Before  he  went  he  strongly  recommended  Pizarro  to  send  his 
brothers  back  to  Castile,  insisting  on  their  imperious  manners  and 
hasty  tempers,  and  expressing  his  willingness  that  out  of  the  joint 
treasure  Pizarro  should  compensate  them  as  liberally  as  he  pleased. 
The  Governor,  however,  knew  that  they  were  faithful,  and  he 
answered  that  they  respected  and  loved  him  like  a father,  and 
would  give  no  occasion  of  offence. 


PERUVIAN  REVOLT. 


145 


Indians,  and  making  their  religious  instruction  a special 
duty.  While  he  was  thus  engaged,  a wholly  unexpected 
event  aroused  the  fears  of  the  Spaniards.  To  all  out- 
ward seeming  the  conquest  of  Peru  was  complete,  and 
its  inhabitants  apparently  acquiesced  in  the  revolution 
that  had  taken  place,  a revolution  which  had  destroyed 
their  independence,  broken  up  their  social  system,  de- 
graded their  religion,  and  wrecked  their  liberties.  The 
Inca  himself  was  virtually  a prisoner  in  Spanish  hands, 
mocked  with  the  shadow  of  power,  compelled  to  move 
like  a puppet  at  the  bidding  of  his  master.  The  Spaniards, 
therefore,  were  under  little  alarm  as  to  any  national  insur- 
rection, especially  after  the  defeat  of  the  Indian  generals 
Quizquiz  and  Ruminavi.  The  keener  was  their  surprise, 
and  the  more  profound  their  indignation,  when  a for- 
midable revolt  broke  out  towards  the  end  of  April  1536. 

It  was  soon  after  the  departure  of  Almagro  for  the 
south  that  Hernando  Pizarro,  having  overcome  his  diffi- 
culties at  Nombre  de  Dios,  arrived  at  Lima  with  the 
despatches  from  the  King  of  Spain  (July  1535).  These 
conclusively  proved  that  Cuzco  was  within  the  Peruvian 
territory,  or  Nuevo  Castilla,  as  the  Spaniards  called  it, 
and  under  the  authority  of  Pizarro.  In  return  for  the 
Imperial  favours,  Hernando  had  prom’sed  to  raise  in 
Nuevo  Castilla  a voluntary  contribution,  or  benevolence, 
towards  the  expenses  of  the  Emperor’s  wars ; but  he  soon 
discovered  that  the  Spanish  settlers  and  soldiers  were 
wholly  averse  to  any  such  co>tly  manifestation  of  loyalty. 
They  had  regularly  paid  their  fifths,  and  was  not  that 
enough  ? Hernando  shrewdly  replied  that  they  had  paid 


146 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


them  out  of  the  ransom  of  Atahuallpa,  and  that,  as  he 
was  a royal  person,  his  ransom  of  right  belonged  to  the 
Emperor.  Eventually,  by  a dexterous  employment  of 
persuasion,  entreaty,  and  menace,  the  Marquis  raised 
nearly  the  amount  required ; and  to  complete  it  he  sent 
Hernando  to  replace  his  brother  Juan  in  the  government 
of  Cuzco,  and  levy  a contribution. 

On  his  arrival  at  Cuzco,  Hernando  found  both  his 
brothers,  Juan  and  Gonzalo,  absent  on  an  expedition  to 
subdue  some  relractory  chiefs.  When  they  returned,  he 
brought  the  subject  of  the  benevolence  before  the  muni- 
cipality, and  by  the  application  of  considerable  pressure 
succeeded  in  extracting  a certain  amount  of  gold.  He 
was  engaged  in  melting  it  down,  when  news  arrived  of 
an  outbreak  in  the  district  of  Collao,  and  of  the  return  of 
Villacma,  the  high  priest  who  had  accompanied  Almagro’s 
expedition.  Hernando  immediately  inquired  of  the  Inca 
if  the  news  were  true;  and  was  answered  in  the  affirma- 
tive. The  Inca  added  that  Villacma  had  returned  because 
he  had  been  sorely  ill-treated  by  Almagro’s  followers, 
and  he  asked  Pizarro’s  permission  to  go  forth  from  the 
city  to  meet  him.  This  was  granted ; the  two  great 
Peruvians  met,  and  returned  together  to  Cuzco,  to  dis- 
course upon  their  common  causes  of  discomfort,  and  to 
meditate  upon  the  chances  of  a successful  outbreak. 
Ignorant  of  the  conspiracy  that  was  being  nursed,  Her- 
nando readily  gave  his  consent  when  the  Inca  and  some 
of  his  chiefs  solicited  permission  to  repair  to  the  valley 
of  Yucay  to  celebrate  certain  ceremonies  in  memory  of 
his  illustrious  father,  Huayna  Capac,  who  wras  there 


THE  INCA’S  APPEAL. 


147 


interred.  On  the  18th  of  April,  1536,  the  Inca,  accom- 
panied by  Villacma,  quitted  Cuzco,  ostensibly  on  this 
pious  errand.  Two  days  elapsed,  and  a Spaniard  from 
the  country  brought  the  surprising  intelligence  that  the 
Inca,  instead  of  going  to  Yucay,  had  gone  to  Ares,  about 
forty  miles  distant,  among  the  mountains,  and  that  he 
suspected  him  of  a design  to  revolt.  Hernando  paid  no 
attention  to  this  warning,  but  sent  a messenger  after  the 
Inca  to  request  him  to  hasten  his  return,  that  he  might 
accompany  him  on  an  expedition  to  chastise  the  rebellious 
caciques  of  Collao.  The  Inca,  however,  in  his  mountain 
fastnesses,  could  treat  the  Spaniard’s  message  with  con- 
tempt, and  reveal  the  noble  design  he  entertained  of 
delivering  his  country  from  the  burden  of  foreign  oppres- 
sion. He  assembled  the  chiefs  and  principal  persons  of 
the  surrounding  district;  made  a vigorous  appeal  to  their 
patriotism,  their  loyalty,  their  religious  sentiment ; spoke 
to  them,  we  can  hardly  doubt,  of  their  violated  altars, 
of  their  plundered  hearths,  of  the  wrongs  done  to  their 
wives,  their  daughters,  their  sisters;  of  the  insults  levelled 
at  their  priests,  and  the  pollution  inflicted  on  the  sacred 
virgins  of  the  Sun  ; and  then,  two  large  golden  vessels 
brimful  of  wine  being  placed  before  them,  he  exclaimed  : 
“ I am  resolved  not  to  leave  a Christian  alive  in  all  this 
]and,  and  therefore  in  the  first  place  I shall  lay  siege  to 
Cuzco.  Whoever  amongst  you  will  serve  me  in  this 
must  stake  his  life  upon  it.  Drink!”* 

* “ Yo  estoi  determinado  de  no  dexar  Cristiano  d vida  en  toda  a 
titrra,  y para  este  quiero  primero  poner  cereo  en  el  Cuzco.  Quien 
de  vosotros  pensare  servirme  en  este,  ha  de  poner  sobre  val  caso  la 
vida.  Beva.”— Vicente  de  Valverde. 


14B 


TIIE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


A few  words  may  here  be  said  in  description  of  the 
city  which  witnessed  the  last  scene  in  the  tragic  drama 
of  the  Peruvian  conquest.  It  was  constructed  on  a 
plan  of  extraordinary  regularity,  which  probably  suggested 
to  Pizarro  the  plan  of  Lima.  The  streets  intersected  one 
another  at  right  angles,  so  that  the  blocks  of  buildings 
formed  perfect  parallelograms.  Each  street  was  refreshed 
by  a large  stone  conduit  of  wrater  passing  through  its 
centre.  There  wras  a great  square,  of  which  the  principal 
fea  ure  was  the  palace  of  the  late  Inca,  Huayna  Capac, 
with  its  gateway  of  many-coloured  marbles ; a palace  so 
extensive  that  it  afterwards  provided  quarters  for  the 
chief  among  the  Spanish  “conquistadors.”  Adjacent  to 
it  w'ete  three  other  palaces,  wTith  painted  fronts  and  a 
profusion  of  sculptured  decoration.  Three  sides  of  the 
square  were  lined  by  covered  buildings,  like  arcades,  in 
which  the  great  state  festivals  and  religious  ceremonies 
were  celebrated  during  bad  weather.  The  city  was 
divided  into  four  quarters,  corresponding  to  the  four 
provinces  of  the  empire ; * and  when  the  men  of  any 
particular  province  came  up  to  Cuzco,  they  were  re- 
quired to  assemble  in  the  outskirts  of  their  proper  quarter. 

Most  of  the  houses  were  built  of  stone  ; some  of  bricks 
burnt  in  the  sun.  The  roofs  were  covered  with  wooden 
tiles  thatched  with  rush-w'ork.  In  the  poorer  streets  were 
houses  built  of  clay  and  reeds.  Numerous  squares  and 
spacious  openings  served  as  the  lungs  of  the  city,  and, 
by  admitting  an  ample  volume  of  fresh  air,  favoured  the 
public  health. 

* Antisuyo,  Chinchasuyo,  Collasuyo,  Condesuyo. 


THE  FORTRESS  AT  CUZCO. 


149 


Two  streams,  entering  the  city  under  bridges  provided 
with  flood-gates,  traversed  its  entire  extent  in  artificial 
channels,  lined  and  paved  with  masonry. 

Towards  the  north,  on  a high  sierra,*  a spur  of  the 
mighty  Cordillera,  rose  a strong  fortress,  the  remains  of 
which,  to  this  day,  awaken  the  traveller’s  wonder.  On 
the  side  facing  the  city,  where  the  steepness  of  the 
precipice  was  almost  sufficient  protection,  it  was  defended 
by  a massive  wall,  about  twelve  hundred  feet  in  length. 
On  the  other  side,  where  the  slope  rendered  access  com- 
paratively easy,  it  was  surrounded  by  three  semicircular 
walls  at  a considerable  distance  from  each  other,  built 
with  salient  and  retiring  angles,  twenty-one  in  number. 
“On  the  top  of  the  walls  were  terraces  forming  ramparts. 
These  terraces  had  breastworks,  so  that  the  Peruvians  could 
fight  almost  undercover.”  The  narrowest  rampart  was  of 
such  a width  that  three  carriages  could  pass  abreast. 

The  fortress  itself  consisted  of  three  detached  towers, 
arranged  in  a triangle,  the  apex  of  which  was  occupied 
by  the  principal  tower,  a circular  keep  of  four  stories, 
with  ample  windows  that  overlooked  the  court.  This 
was  the  Inca’s  residence,  and  fitted  up  with  royal  splen- 
dour. The  other  two  towers  were  devoted  to  the 
accommodation  of  the  garrison,  which  consisted  always 
of  members  of  the  noble  families  of  Peru,  commanded  by 
an  officer  of  the  blood  royal ; these  towers  were  rectan- 
gular in  shape.  The  three  were  connected  by  subter- 
ranean galleries,  and  similar  galleries  communicated  with 
the  city  and  the  palaces  of  the  Inca.  The  hill,  indeed, 


* Its  name  was  Sacsahuaman. 


THE  LAND  OF  TIIE  INCAS. 


150 

was  completely  honeycombed  with  galleries  and  cham- 
bers. 

Galleries,  walls,  towers, — all  were  built  of  stone,  and 
on  a scale  of  Titanic  vastness.  The  Spaniards  said  that 
not  even  the  Bridge  of  Segovia,  or  the  other  buildings 
which  Hercules  and  the  Romans  had  made,  were  worthy 
to  be  compared  to  the  citadel  of  Cuzco.  The  blocks  of 
masonry  formed  a kind  of  rustic-work,  being  rough-hewn 
except  towards  the  edges,  which  were  finely  wrought ; 
they  were  not  arranged  in  regular  courses,  but  smaller 
blocks  filled  up  the  interstices  between  the  greater. 
Many  of  the  stones  measured  as  much  as  thirty-eight  feet 
in  length  by  eighteen  feet  in  breadth,  and  were  six 
feet  thick.* 

As  soon  as  he  was  convinced  of  the  Inca’s  defection, 

* “ We  are  filled  with  astonishment  when  we  consider  that  those 
enormous  masses  were  hewn  from  their  native  bed,  and  fashioned 
into  shape,  by  a people  ignorant  of  the  use  of  iron  ; that  they  were 
brought  from  quarries,  from  four  to  fifteen  leagues  distant,  without 
the  aid  of  beasts  of  burden ; were  transported  across  rivers  and 
ravines,  raised  to  their  elevated  position  on  the  sierra,  and  finally 
adjusted  there  wi  ll  the  nicest  accuracy,  without  the  knowledge  of 
tools  and  machinery  familiar  to  the  European.  Twenty  thousand 
men  are  said  to  have  been  employed  on  this  great  structure,  and 
fifty  years  consumed  in  the  building.  However  this  may  be,  we  see 
in  it  the  workings  of  a despotism  which  had  the  lives  and  fortunes 
of  its  vassals  at  i s absolute  disposal,  and  which,  however  mild  in  its 
general  character,  esteemed  those  vassals,  when  employed  in  its 
service,  as  lightly  as  the  brute  animals  for  which  they  served  as  a 
substitute.” — Prescott , “ History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru,”  i.  16,  17. 
“ An  eyewitness  says  : ‘ I measured  a stone  at  Tiaguanaco,  twenty- 
eight  feet  long,  eighteen  feet  broad,  and  about  six  feet  thick  ; but  in 
the  wall  of  the  fortress  of  Cuzco,  which  is  constructed  of  masonry, 
there  are  many  stones  of  much  greater  size.’  It  appears  from 


THE  INCA’S  ARMY. 


151 

Hernando  despatched  his  brother  Juan,  with  fifty  horse 
men,  on  an  attempt  to  recover  possession  of  his  person  ; 
but  secure  among  his  mountains,  Manco  was  able  to  baffle 
the  pursuit  of  the  Spaniard,  who  was  speedily  recalled 
to  Cuzco  to  succour  his  brother.  For,  from  every  pro- 
vince the  Indians  had  gathered  at  their  monarch’s 
summons,  until  around  the  capital  was  arrayed  a force 
of  not  less  than  two  hundred  thousand  men, — a splendid 
military  spectacle,  on  which  the  Spaniards  could  not  but 
look  with  admiration,  in  spite  of  their  consciousness  of 
peril.  The  plains,  the  slopes  and  summits  of  the  moun- 
tains, every  valley  and  defile  were  bright  with  the  pomp 
of  banners  and  the  sheen  of  spears.  Juan  and  his  little 
company  of  cavaliers  passed  through  their  ranks  un- 
molested,— perhaps  because  the  Peruvians  were  not 
unwilling  that  as  many  victims  as  possible  should  enter 

modern  research  that  some  of  these  stones  were  fifty  feet  long,  twenty- 
two  feet  broad,  and  six  feet  thick.  How  they  were  conveyed  thither 
is  a problem  which  has  exercised  ingenious  men  since  the  conquest. 
But  the  works  of  despotic  monarchs  of  the  olden  time,  who  could 
employ  an  army  to  fetch  a single  stone,  have  always  astonished 
more  civilized  nations,  accustomed  to  a reasonable  economy  in  the 
use  of  human  labour.” — Sir  Arthur  Helps,  “Spanish  Conquest  in 
America,”  iv.,  29.  What  seems  at  least  as  great  a problem  is  the 
object  intended  to  be  served  by  the  construction  of  such  large 
ramparts,  since  it  does  not  appear  that  the  kingdom  of  the  Incas 
was  at  any  time  exposed  to  foreign  invasion  or  civil  commotion. 
Against  what  enemy  was  such  Cyclopean  masonry  raised  ? In  the 
work  itself,  however  remarkable,  there  was  nothing  marvellous. 
Given  an  unlimited  command  of  human  strength,  and  an  indefinite 
duration  of  time,  and  Stonehenge  might  be  raised  to  the  summit  of 
the  Peak  ! The  Peruvians  did  not  build  for  a single  reign  ; the 
task  was  taken  up  by  a long  succession  of  generations,  and  monoto- 
nously carried  on  until  completed. 


152 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


the  net  prepared  for  them, — and  were  eagerly  welcomed 
by  Hernando  Pizarro,  who  even  with  this  reinforcement 
could  muster  only  two  hundred  horse  and  foot,  besides 
a thousand  Indian  auxiliaries  ; and  the  struggle  began. 

By  day  it  was  formidable  to  look  out  upon  the  forest 
of  spears  which  surrounded  the  city ; but  by  night  the 
scene  was  rendered  even  more  imposing  by  the  immense 
number  of  watch-fires  that  blazed  on  the  hill-top  and  in 
the  valley,  as  numerous  as  “ the  stars  of  heaven  in  a 
cloudless  summer  night.”  Just  before  dawn,  the  echoes 
resounded  with  the  clang  of  the  musical  instruments  of 
the  Peruvians  ; after  which  they  began  the  day’s  action 
with  volleys  of  missiles  of  every  description.  Among 
them  were  burning  arrows  and  red-hot  stones  wrapped  in 
cotton  that  had  been  steeped  in  some  bituminous  sub- 
stance, and  these,  flashing  through  the  sky  like  shooting 
stars,  fell  upon  the  thatched  roofs  and  set  them  on  fire. 
From  all  parts  of  the  city  leaped  vivid  tongues  of  flame ; 
the  conflagration  spread  to  the  interior  of  the  houses; 
and  soon  over  the  scene  hung  a canopy  of  lurid  smoke, 
which  the  wind  rolled  onwards  slowly  in  dusky  billows, 
reddened  by  the  reflection  of  the  sea  of  fire  beneath. 
The  heat  became  so  intense,  that  the  air  seemed  to 
choke  and  scorch  like  the  breath  of  a volcano. 

Pizazzo  had  posted  his  men  in  the  great  square ; partly 
under  tents,  and  partly  in  the  palace-hall  of  the  Inca 
Viracocha,  on  the  present  site  of  the  cathedral.  Thrice 
during  that  first  day  of  combat — Saiurday,  May  6th— the 
roof  caught  fire  ; but  though  the  Spaniards  made  no 
effort  to  extingui  h it,  the  flames  died  out  and  did  but 


THE  SIEGE  OF  CUZCO. 


153 


little  harm.  Therefore  there  were  many  devout-minded 
soldiers  willing  to  ascribe  “ the  miracle  ” to  the  inter- 
vention of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  who  had  been  seen,  on 
white  wings  upborne,  hovering  over  the  spot  on  which 
was  to  be  raised  a temple  to  her  honour.  Happily,  the 
Spanish  force  sustained  no  injury  from  the  spreading 
flames,  which  could  not  invade  the  open  area  of  their 
encampment ; but  their  spirits  were  depressed  by  the 
dreary  spectacle  of  the  burning  city,  and  the  shouts  and 
yells  of  the  Indians  gathered  on  the  hillsides  all  around. 
For  several  days  and  nights  the  flames  continued  their 
work  of  devastation,  until  one-half  the  city  was  a mass 
of  blackened  ruins.  Palace  and  hovel,  tower  and  temple, 
all  were  destroyed.  But  among  the  few  large  buildings 
that  escaped  were  the  “ House  of  the  Sun  ” and  the 
“ House  of  the  Virgins;”  while  still  the  gray  fortress  on 
its  rocky  height  rose  superior  to  the  menace  of  peril. 

While  the  conflagration  raged  the  Indians  were  per- 
sistent in  their  attacks.  To  prevent  the  cavalry  from 
charging  them  they  dug  holes  and  raised  barricades  ; 
and  sometimes  with  dexterous  aim  they  flung  the  lasso 
at  horse  or  rider,  entangled  him  in  its  coil,  and  brought 
him  to  the  ground.  Under  cover  of  the  fire  and  smoke 
they  made  sudden  dashes  forward,  displaying  an  un- 
expected courage  and  impetuosity  ; and  when  they  were 
driven  back,  fresh  battalions  poured  down  into  the  fight, 
until  it  seemed  as  if  the  Spaniards  must  be  overwhelmed 
by  sheer  weight  of  numbers.  Never  in  all  the  annals  of 
chivalry  did  the  Spaniards  bear  themselves  more  bravely. 
Tearing  down  the  barricades,  they  made  a clear  path  for 


154 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


their  horsemen,  who  rode  in  among  the  masses  of  the 
enemy  and  slaughtered  them  piteously  with  sword  or 
spear.  But  they  could  scarcely  hold  their  ground,  and 
each  attack  they  delivered  or  repulsed  cost  them  some 
life  they  ill  could  spare.  Hernando  was  the  soul  of  their 
defence.  Wherever  the  enemy’s  pressure  was  greatest, 
he  might  be  seen,  contending  in  the  front  of  the  affray. 
He  hastened  from  point  to  point,  like  one  incapable  of 
fatigue ; with  a word  of  encouragement  for  a comrade, 
with  a deadly  stroke  for  a foe.  Bitterly  did  he  regret  his 
want  of  forethought  in  not  occupying  the  fortress  on 
the  rock,  from  which  the  continual  showers  of  missiles 
added  much  to  the  embarrassment  of  his  soldiers;  but 
he  allowed  no  sign  of  doubt  or  regret  to  appear,  and 
fought  on  as  if  victory  were  the  inevitable  result  of  the 
struggle. 

It  was  needful  that  so  firm  a soul  should  maintain  the 
unequal  contest,  for  the  rumours  that  penetrated  into 
their  camp  of  the  national  character  of  the  insurrection, 
and  its  wide  extent,  unnerved  the  hearts  of  many.  It 
wras  said  that  the  Spanish  colonists  scattered  among  the 
plains  and  valleys  had  all  been  murdered  ; that  no  relief 
could  be  brought  up  from  the  coast,  because  the  Peru- 
vians had  possession  of  all  the  passes  ; that  siege  had  been 
laid  to  Lima  and  Trujillo  and  San  Miguel,  and  that  these 
and  other  places  could  not  long  hold  out  ; and,  to  pre- 
pare the  Spaniards  to  give  credence  to  these  reports,  eight 
or  ten  human  heads  were  rolled  into  the  plaza , by  whose 
pallid  features,  though  set  fast  in  death,  they  recognized 
the  countenances  of  some  of  their  former  brothers  in 


THE  SIEGE  OF  CUZCO. 


iS5 


arms.*  Overcome  by  so  painful  a testimony  to  the  suc- 
cess of  the  revolt,  there  were  not  a few  who  came  to 
regard  resistance  as  hopeless.  Such,  too,  it  seemed  to 
the  dauntless  spirit  of  Hernando  Pizarro.  unless  he  could 
abate  the  fury  of  the  attack.  For  this  purpose,  he  selected 
some  twenty  of  his  bravest  fighting  men,  and  made  a sortie 
along  the  Condesayo  road.  Wheeling  round  upon  the 
Indians  from  that  province,  he  charged  them  with  so 
much  vehemence  that  they  fled  in  disorder  to  the  rugged 
fastnesses  of  the  sierra;  but  there  they  rallied  again,  re- 
formed their  ranks,  and  renewed  the  battle.  Thence 
Hernando  was  recalled  to  the  plaza  by  the  increasing 
energy  of  the  fight,  which  began  to  tell  on  the  wearied 
Spaniards.  The  enemy  allowed  them  no  time  to  rest ; 
their  assaults  still  continued  ; and  Vellacma,  who  com- 
manded the  fortress,  never  intermitted  his  showers  of 
darts  and  stones  and  arrows.  In  the  city,  the  Indians 
posted  themselves  upon  the  blackened  walls  of  the  desolate 
houses,  and  thence  kept  up  the  attack.  So  that  neither 
by  night  nor  day  did  the  Spaniards  dare  to  cease  for  a 
moment  from  their  vigilance,  so  ceaseless  was  the  battle, 
and  so  various  the  ways  in  which  it  was  pressed.  Atone 
time  they  were  compelled  to  destroy  the  barricades  and 
fill  up  the  pits  with  which  the  Indians  sought  to  impede 
the  progress  of  their  cavalry  ; at  another,  to  demolish  the 
channels  through  which  they  were  directing  upon  them 
the  horrors  of  an  inundation. 

Thus  for  six  days  the  struggle  continued.  The  Indians 

* A similar  expedient  was  adopted  by  the  Mexicans  during  the 
siege  of  Mexico. 


156 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


were  masters  of  nearly  the  whole  of  the  city,  and  not  a 
few  cf  the  Spaniards  now  advised  that  it  should  be 
abandoned,  and  that  they  should  endeavour  to  cut  their 
way  through  the  invading  ranks  of  the  enemy,  hazarding 
all  upon  one  final  effort.  Then  said  Hernando,  in  cheer- 
ful tones,  “ I know  not,  Sehors,  why  you  wish  to  do  this; 
for  to  my  mind  there  is  not,  nor  has  there  been,  any  cause 
of  fear  ; ” and  in  the  evening  he  summoned  his  captains 
and  principal  officers  to  receive  a stern,  cold  reprimand. 
“ I have  called  you  together,  gentlemen,”  he  said,  “ be- 
cause it  appears  to  me  that  the  Indians  daily  load  us  with 
greater  disgrace,  and  I believe  that  this  is  due  to  the 
weakness  of  certain  among  us  who  openly  preach  that 
the  city  ought  to  be  given  up.  But  if  you,  Juan  Pizarro, 
are  of  such  an  opinion,  whence  came  your  courage  to 
defend  it  against  Almagro,  when  he  sought  to  rebel?  and 
as  for  you,  Riquelme  ” — the  treasurer — “ it  would  seem  to 
be  a heinous  thing  for  you  to  talk  in  this  fashion,  when 
you  are  charged  with  the  custody  of  the  King’s  fifths,  and 
are  compelled  to  give  an  account  of  them,  with  the  same 
obligation  as  he  has  who  is  in  charge  of  a fortress.  And 
for  you  other  Senors,  who  are  Alcaldes  and  Regidors,  to 
whom  the  execution  of  the  law  is  committed  in  this  city, 
it  is  not  for  you  to  commit  so  great  a folly  as  to  deliver 
it  into  the  hands  of  these  ‘tyrants.’”  He  added,  “It 
would  be  a pitiful  thing  to  tell  of  me,  Hernando  Pizarro, 
that  from  any  motive  of  fear  he  abandoned  the  territory 
which  his  brother,  Don  Francisco  Pizarro,  had  conquered 
and  colonized.  Wherefore,  gentlemen,  in  the  service  of 
God  and  the  King,  sustaining  our  houses  and  lands,  let 


THE  TWO  BROTHERS. 


157 


us  die  rather  than  desert  them.  If  I am  left  alone,  I will 
repay  with  my  life  the  obligation  which  lies  upon  me, 
rather  than  have  it  said  that  another  gained  the  city  and 
that  I lost  it.  Remember,  that  with  vigour  we  may  gain 
what  appears  impossible ; and  that  without  vigour  even 
that  which  is  easy  becomes  difficult.” 

To  this  vigorous  appeal  the  Spaniards  responded  with 
renewed  courage,  and  it  was  unanimously  agreed  that  the 
defence  should  be  continued  so  long  as  there  was  one 
stalwart  arm  to  wield  a sword.  Then  Hernando  spoke  out : 
“ The  men  are  wtary  and  the  horses  exhausted  ; in  our 
straitened  condition  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  hold  the 
city  two  days  longer,  and  it  is  imperative  upon  us  to 
gain  the  fortress  or  to  perish.  Once  the  fortress  is  ours, 
the  city  is  secure.  To-morrow  morning,  therefore,  I will 
take  all  the  horsemen  that  remain,  and  capture  that 
fortress.”  They  answered,  that  the  horsemen  were  ready 
to  a man  to  die  with  him,  or  conquer.  But  Juan  Pizarro, 
though  suffering  from  a severe  wound,  interposed:  “It 
was  my  fault  that  the  fortress  was  not  occupied,  and  I 
vowed  that  I would  take  it  whenever  it  became  necessary 
to  do  so.  Ill  would  it  seem,  therefore,  if,  while  I am 
alive,  any  other  should  undertake  the  duty  for  me.” 

The  discussion  ended  in  Hernando  Pizarro  giving  way 
to  his  brother.  Fifty  men  were  selected  to  compose  the 
forlorn  hope,  and  Gonzalo,  Pizarro,  and  a cavalier  named 
Ponce  de  Leon,  went  as  subordinate  officers. 

At  dawn  of  day  the  gallant  fifty  were  mounted  and 
ready  to  start.  Hernando,  before  they  set  out,  instructed 
his  brother  on  leaving  the  city  to  ride  along  the  Inca’s  road, 

L 


158 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


from  Cuzco  to  Los  Reyes,  for  about  a league,  in  order 
to  wheel  round  and  gain  the  open  ground  immediately 
beneath  the  fortress,  where  the  action  of  the  cavalry 
would  not  be  impeded  by  barricades  or  pit-falls.  In  the 
meantime,  he  proceeded  with  the  remainder  of  his  little 
force  to  attack  a formidable  work  which  the  Indians  had 
erected  with  the  view  of  preventing  the  Spaniards  from 
escaping  to  the  plain.  This  work  was  held  by  twenty 
thousand  Indians  from  the  province  of  Chinchasuqo,  who, 
when  they  saw  the  advance  of  the  Spaniards,  cried  to  one 
another,  “ 1 hose  Christians  with  the  good  horses  are 
flying  ; the  others  which  remain  are  the  sick.*  Let  us 
allow  these  to  draw  off,  and  then  we  can  kill  them  all.” 
In  the  skirmish  that  ensued,  the  Indians  did  not  evince, 
perhaps  for  this  reason,  their  usual  desperate  courage, 
and  Juan  Pizarro  and  his  fifty  cleared  the  defence,  and 
hastened  to  fulfil  their  mission.  Hernando  retreated  with 
eager  alacrity  to  the  great  square,  to  encounter  another 
immense  body  of  Indians,  who  had  penetrated  thither 
in  his  absence,  and  whom  he  charged  with  such  determi- 
nation that  they  took  to  flight. 

Let  us  now  follow  Juan  Pizarro.  For  three  miles,  as 
directed,  he  rode  along  the  Los  Reyes  road ; then, 
wheeling  to  the  right,  he  crossed  the  ridges  until  he 
reached  the  open  ground  in  front  of  the  fortress,  scatter- 
ing the  enemy  before  him  as  he  advanced,  and  opening 
up  a communication  between  himself  and  his  brother  in 

* ‘Aguelles  Cristianes  que  ticum  les  cavalles  buenos  se  van 
huyendo,  y estes  que  quedan  son  les  dolientes.”— Vicente  de 
Valverd  . 


JUAN  PIZARRO’S  ATTACK. 


159 


the  city.  Hernando  thereupon  despatched  to  his  assist- 
ance the  Spanish  infantry  and  the  Indian  auxiliaries,  with 
a message  warning  him  not  to  attack  until  nightfall,  when 
he  might  hope  to  surprise  the  enemy;  and  begging  him 
not  to  hazard  his  own  p rson  in  the  strugg'e.  For  his 
wound  prevented  him  from  wearing  his  helmet,  and  to 
enter  the  combat  without  that  protection  would  be  mad- 
ness. Juan,  however,  disregarded  his  brother’s  advice  in 
both  particulars.  He  threw  the  enemy  off  their  guard  by 
making  a pretence  of  bivouacking  for  the  night  ; and 
then  sent  his  brother  Gonzalo  to  carry^ome  outworks  in 
front  of  the  fortress  These,  however,  proved  to  be  so 
strongly  defended  that  he  was  compelled  to  hasten  in 
person  to  support  the  attack.  Both  brothers  led  the 
charge  with  so  undaunted  a valour  that  it  served  as  an 
inspiration  to  their  men,  who  seemed  converted  for  the 
nonce  into  paladins  of  romance,  invulnerable  and  irresist- 
ible; and  forward  they  went  with  a rush  that  carried  them 
right  up  to  the  wall  of  the  principal  building.  Encouraged 
by  this  brilliant  success,  Juan  Pizarro  pushed  his  enter- 
prise farther.  The  entrance  was  an  outwork  projecting 
from  the  body  of  the  fortress  ; on  each  side  it  was  enclosed 
by  a low  wall,  but  it  was  open  at  the  top  so  that  it  might 
be  commanded  from  the  battlements  ; it  had  an  outer 
gate  corresponding  with  the  principal  gate  of  the  fortress. 
Beneath  this  outwork  the  defenders  had  dug  a deep  pit- 
fall,  in  which  they  hoped  to  entrap  the  Spanish  horse ; 
but  they  were  driven  back  in  such  numbers,  and  in  such 
confusion,  by  the  impetuosity  of  the  Spaniards,  as  to  fill 
up  with  their  own  bodies  that  which  their  own  hands  had 


i6o 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


made.  Across  the  bridge  thus  strangely  provided  poured 
the  Christian  warriors,  with  Juan  Pizarro,  like  a true  knight 
errant,  leading  them  through  the  storm  of  arrows  and 
javelins  and  stones  ; but  at  this  moment  a stone  crashed 
upon  his  unprotected  head,  and  struck  him  to  the  ground. 
Still  with  cheerful  voice  he  continued  to  direct  and  animate 
his  men  ; but  the  Indians  came  up  in  such  masses  to 
renew  the  defence  that  retreat  was  unavoidable,  and  the 
Spaniards,  as  they  slowly  fell  back,  carried  their  wounded 
leader  with  them.  He  survived  but  a fortnight,  and  died 
in  great  pain,  though  with  all  the  courage  of  a Pizarro.* 

On  the  following  morning,  Hernando  reconnoitred  the 
fortress,  and  came  to  the  conclusion  that,  owing  to  the 
height  of  the  wall,  it  could  not  be  carried  without  scaling- 
ladders.  As  many  hands  as  could  be  spared  from  the 
task  of  resisting  the  enemy  were  occupied  all  day  in  mak- 
ing them;  while  Gonzalo  and  Ponce  de  Leon  struggled 
resolutely  to  maintain  the  forward  position  won  by  such 
strenuous  energy.  The  Inca  having  reinforced  the  army 
with  five  thousand  of  his  best  troops,  the  attack  was 
almost  overwhelming;  and  we  cannot  but  feel  a combined 
surprise  and  admiration  that  a mere  handful  of  Spaniards 
succeeded  in  repulsing  it.  By  evening  the  scaling-ladders 
were  finished,  and  while  the  horsemen  protected  their 

* He  was  the  most  amiable  and  humane  of  the  Pizarros,  and  the 
soldiers  loved  him  dearly.  Zarate  says  of  him  : “ Fue  gran  perdida 
en  la  tierra,  porque  era  Juan  Pizarro  mui  valiente,  i experimentado 
en  las  guerras  de  los  Indios  i bien  quisto,  i amado  de  todos.”  This 
is  no  light  praise.  We  may  note  here  the  strong  brotherly  affection 
which  existed  among  the  Pizarros,  redeeming  some  of  the  darker 
features  of  their  characters. 


DEFEAT  OF  THE  PERUVIANS. 


161 


flanks,  the  foot  soldiers  hastened  to  the  assault  as  fresh 
and  vigorous  and  eager  as  if  the  conflict  had  only  just 
begun,  instead  of  having  already  lasted  thirty  hours.  The 
Indians  were  disheartened  by  this  marvellous  energy  on 
the  part  of  their  assailants,  whom  it  seemed  impossible  to 
weary  or  overcome.  Moreover,  their  supplies  of  stones 
and  darts  began  to  fail  them,  and  Hernando  saw  with 
pleasure  that  the  defence  was  rapidly  slackening.  Villac- 
ma,  the  high  priest,  saw  it  also.  He  shrank  before  the 
ardour  of  these  unconquerable  white  men,  and  resolved 
upon  flight.  With  some  of  his  more  immediate  followers 
he  stole  out  of  the  fortress,  on  the  side  which  faced  the 
river,  and  by  secret  winding  paths  among  the  rocks  and 
precipices  effected  his  escape,  unknown  to  and  unmo- 
lested by  the  Spaniards.  He  then  withdrew  his  division, 
the  Chinchasayans,  and  hastened  to  report  to  the  Inca 
the  capture  of  the  fortress. 

The  capture,  indeed,  though  not  complete,  could  not 
be  long  delayed.  The  walls  were  still  guarded  by  a 
brave  Inca  noble,  and  by  a few  heroic  warriors,  who,  with 
him,  had  pledged  themselves  to  their  royal  master  in  the 
golden  cup,  and  were  resolute  to  fulfil  the  pledge.  He 
was  a man  of  stalwart  thews  and  muscles,  and  strode  to  and 
fro  along  the  battlements,  armed  with  a Spanish  buckler 
and  cuirass,  stripped  from  some  dead  enemy,  and  wielding 
a heavy  mace,  studded  with  bosses  or  knobs  of  copper. 
With  this  formidable  weapon  he  struck  down  all  who 
ventured  to  oppose  him.  “ There  is  not  written,”  says 
the  chronicler,  “ there  is  not  written  of  any  Roman  such 
deeds  as  he  did.”  It  is  said  that  with  his  own  hand  he 


i6z  the  land  OF  THE  INCAS. 

slew  some  of  his  countrymen  who  proposed  a surrender. 
Had  the  Inca’s  army  been  wholly  composed  of  men 
like  him,  the  conquest  of  Peru  would  never  have  been 
accomplished  by  Pizarro.  As  each  Spaniard  who  mounted 
the  scaling-ladder  gained  the  topmost  round,  he  rushed 
upon  him  and  hurled  him  to  the  ground  beneath,  for  his 
strength  was  not  infeiior  to  his  courage.  Nor  was  his 
energy  inferior  to  his  strength  ; he  was  at  every  point 
most  threatened  with  peril.  Hernando,  respecting  his 
valour,  gave  orders  that,  if  possible,  he  should  be  taken 
alive,  and  generously  treated.  But  the  chief,  at  last 
perceiving  the  defence  was  over,  that  his  men  were  slain 
or  exhausted,  and  that  the  Spaniards  were  swarming  up 
their  scaling-ladders  all  around  the  rampart,  prepared  to 
die.  He  hurled  his  mace  down  among  his  foes:  in 
token  of  despair,  he  took  some  earth  in  his  hands,  bit  it, 
and  covered  his  head  with  it,  in  such  anguish  and  heart- 
sii  kness  as  no  words  can  describe.  Then,  wrapping  his 
mantle  around  him,  he  threw  himself  headlong  from  the 
summit  of  the  tower  he  had  so  valiantly  defended, 
unwilling  to  endure  the  spectacle  of  the  triumph  of  the 
enemy.* 

The  fortress  was  won  ; but  the  position  of  Hernando 
Pizarro’s  little  force  was  still  sufficiently  perilous,  and 
their  leader  knew  that  it  would  not  be  safe  to  relax  ever 


* The  narratives  of  Pedro  Pizarro  and  Vicente  de  Valverde  ditTer 
considerably  in  their  details  of  the  siege.  The  former  is  closely 
followed  by  Prescott  ; the  latter  by  Sir  Arthur  Helps.  We  have 
attempted  to  combine  them  in  a consistent  record,  so  that  nothing 
of  importance  should  be  omitted. 


Heroic  Defence  of  Cuzco. 


HERNANDO’S  SUCCESSES. 


163 

so  little  in  his  activity  until  he  had  more  effectually 
secured  it.  While  his  followers  were  still  elated  with 
their  triumph,  he  led  them  against  the  Chinchasayan 
Indians,  and  the  onset  was  made  with  so  much  vehemence 
that  they  were  thrown  into  the  most  extreme  confusion, 
and  fled,  leaving  the  ground  covered  with  dead  bodies. 
On  the  following  day  he  was  not  less  successful  in  an 
attack  upon  the  Collasayans ; and  on  the  third  day  he 
assailed  and  defeated  the  Condesayans ; so  that  he  had 
cleared  the  plain  of  his  enemies,  and  opened  up  a com- 
munication with  the  surrounding  country.  Even  then 
he  did  not  rest.  He  was  not  blind  to  the  possibility 
that  he  and  his  little  force  might  be  the  only  Spaniards 
left  in  all  Peru,  or,  at  least,  that  Lima  might  have  been 
besieged  at  the  same  time  as  Cuzco  ; that,  consequently, 
the  Marquis  could  not  forward  any  reinforcements,  and 
that  therefore  their  trust  must  be  put  in  their  own  good 
swords.  It  was  true  that  Almagro  and  a well-equipped 
army  were  in  Chili,  but  Hernando  knew  that  his  feelings 
towards  the  brothers  of  Pizarro  were  the  reverse  of 
friendly.  No ; he  must  be  his  own  resource  ; or,  as  he 
told  his  men,  they  must  make  their  hearts  broad  enough 
to  bear  whatever  burden  might  be  put  upon  them. 
“Since  God  had  been  pleased,”  he  said,  “to  give  them 
the  glorious  victory  by  which  they  had  gained  the  fortress, 
and  saved  the  city  from  a state  of  siege,  he  was  of  opinion 
that,  in  order  to  secure  the  enjoyment  henceforward  of 
some  rest  and  peace,  and  to  strengthen  their  hold  on 
the  city,  they  ought  to  collect  supplies  of  provisions  from 
the  valley  of  Sacsahuana.  For  if  they  did  not  seize  upon 


164 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


the  maize  growing  there,  the  Indians  might  anticipate 
them,  and  they  would  then  have  to  obtain  their  supplies 
from  a distance.”  His  soldiers  listened  with  grim  faces 
to  this  appeal,  for  they  were  battle-worn  and  in  need  of 
rest ; but  they  obeyed,  like  true  men,  and  with  a sufficient 
following  Gonzalo  set  out  for  the  fertile  valley.  In  five 
days  he  returned,  followed  by  a long  train  of  Indian  men 
and  w'omen,  laden  with  the  precious  maize. 

The  siege,  which  the  Peruvians  had  interrupted  in 
order  to  celebrate  their  usual  New  Moon  ceremonies, 
now  recommenced,  and  the  prudence  of  Hernando 
Pizarro’s  policy  became  apparent,  inasmuch  as  it  enabled 
the  Spaniards  to  maintain  the  defence  with  vigour.  For 
twenty  days  the  Indians  persisted  in  their  attacks,  and 
then  again  desisted  to  offer  their  usual  monthly  sacrifices. 
Hernando  Pizarro  took  advantage  of  this  new  respite  to 
assume  the  offensive,  and  he  attacked  the  Indians  in 
their  encampments  with  great  success  and  cruel  slaughter. 
But  for  a third  time  the  hosts  of  the  enemy  closed  round 
Cuzco,  and  the  Spanish  commander  determined  on  a 
singular  but  terrible  scheme.  Humane  as  he  had  always 
shown  himself  in  his  treatment  of  the  natives,  and  humane 
as  certainly  was  his  natural  disposition,  necessity  forced 
upon  him  a resolve  worthy  of  an  Attila.  He  ordered 
his  men,  in  their  p1  rsuit  of  the  enemy,  to  kill  all  the 
Indian  women  they  fell  in  with,  so  as  to  deter  the  sur- 
vivors from  coming  to  serve  their  sons  and  husbands.* 

* “ Hernando  Pizarro  . . . mando  a todos  los  E^panoles  que  en 
los  alcances  dexasen  mugor  d vida  porque  colerando  miedo  las  que 
quedason  libres,  no  vendrian  a servir  a suo  marides  y hijos.” — 
Vicente  de  Valvekd 


A WAR  OF  EXTERMINATION. 


165 


This  sanguinary  but  sagacious  device  had  all  the  success 
which  its  author  anticipated;  and  the  Indians  eventually 
abandoned  the  si  'ge,  husbands  fearing  to  lose  their  wives 
and  sons  their  mothers,  while  the  women  dreaded  the 
merciless  swords  of  the  Spaniards. 

Hernando,  with  characteristic  vigour,  immediatel)  under- 
took the  offensive.  He  gave  his  men  no  rest,  but  day 
after  day,  in  one  direction  or  another,  led  them  against 
the  Indians,  as  if  bent  on  a war  of  extermination.  On 
one  occasion,  having  defeated  a body  of  Indians,  he 
found  among  the  spoil  a couple  of  packages  ; and  on 
opening  them,  discovered  in  one  the  grisly  burden  of  six 
heads  of  Spaniards,  and  in  the  other  numerous  tattered 
letters.  From  these  he  ascertained  that  the  Marquis  had 
sent  reinforcements  from  Lima  to  Cuzco,  and  as  none 
had  arrived,  he  could  not  do  otherwise  than  conclude 
that  they  had  been  cut  off.  To  confirm  his  suspicions,  he 
put  some  of  his  prisoners  to  the  torture,  and  wrung  from 
them  the  information  that  the  various  parties  of  Spaniards 
despatched  from  Lima  had  all  been  severally  surrounded 
and  slain,  so  that  the  Inca  could  boast  as  trophies  two 
hundred  heads  of  Christ’an  warriors,  and  one  hundred 
and  fifty  skins  of  horses.  The  poor  wretches  in  their 
agony  also  declared  that  the  Spaniards  had  embarked 
from  Los  Reyes,  and  quitted  the  country.  'This  was  nol 
true,  though  the  Marquis  had  been  in  such  peril  that  the 
Indians  may  possibly  have  believed  that  he  could  have 
had  no  other  resource. 

That  such  tidings  should  involve  the  small  Spanish 
garrison  of  Cuzco  in  profound  depression  might  well  be 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


1 66 

expected.  Hernando  Pizarro,  however,  did  not  lose 
heart,  and  he  hastened  to  revive  the  spirits  of  his  fol- 
lowers. “Noble  and  very  valorous  gentlemen,”  he  said, 
“ I am  greatly  surprised,  and  not  without  reason,  that 
you  who  so  greatly  esteem  honour  should  show  any  sign 
of  weakness  at  a time  when  you  have  need  for  the  utmost 
fortitude.  Now  is  the  time,  when  Indian  affairs  are 
doubtful,  to  show  your  desire  to  gain  distinction  in  the 
service  of  your  Prince.  If  the  bad  news  we  have  heard 
be  true  in  every  particular,  which  may  not  be  the  case, 
remember  that  your  dead  comrades  have  fallen  in  God’s 
service,  and  in  the  defence  of  these  kingdoms.  That 
the  Governor  has  departed  is  a thing  for  which  we  should 
be  glad,  inasmuch  as  it  leaves  more  glory  for  us  Deeply 
as  I am  indebted  to  my  illustrious  brother,  I am  not 
sorry  that  he  will  have  no  share  in  the  victory  which  I 
intend  to  win  ; that  is,  in  the  retention  of  these  pro- 
vinces. We  have  ample  provisions  to  maintain  us  for  a 
year  and  a half : we  will  sow  more  grain  in  the  proper 
season,  and  then  we  shall  be  able  to  hold  this  city  for 
six  years.  Right  well  pleased  shall  I be  if,  in  all  that 
time,  no  succour  comes  from  beyond  the  seas,  so  that 
we  may  suffice  in  ourselves  alone.” 

In  pursuance  of  his  brave  resolve,  Hernando  renewed 
his  expeditions  against  the  Indians,  displaying,  in  their 
conduct,  the  highest  skill  and  most  splendid  courage. 
In  one  of  them,  having  captured  a large  number  of 
Indians  and  carried  them  into  Cuzco,  he  adopted  the 
cruel  expedient  of  cutting  off  the  right  hands  of  four 
hundred,  and  sending  the  mutilated  wretches  to  the 


A YEAR  CF  WARFARE.  167 

Inca.  The  Indians  were  so  dismayed  by  this  evidence 
of  his  relentless  courage,  that  they  withdrew  all  their 
forces  from  those  districts,  and  the  Spaniards,  accord- 
ingly, were  less  severely  harassed.  Yet  each  month, 
after  their  usual  religious  festivals,  the  Indians  renewed 
their  attacks ; and  as  it  was  Hernando  Pizarro’s  policy 
always  to  despatch  an  expediiion  when  the  Indians 
retired  on  these  occasions,  it  fell  out  that,  during  that 
year  of  the  war,  not  for  a single  day  did  the  whole 
Spanish  garrison  rest.  As  fast  as  one  company  returned 
from  its  raid,  another  company  issued  forth  to  carry 
fire  and  sword  into  some  other  quarter. 

Prescott  remarks  that  these  contests  were  not  confined 
to  large  bodies  of  troops  (on  the  Spanish  side  “ large 
bodies”  could  not  possibly  be  collected  !),  but  skirmishes 
took  place  between  smaller  parties,  which  sometimes 
assumed  the  form  of  personal  combat.  Nor  were  the 
combatants  always  unequally  matched ; the  Peruvian 
warrior,  wiih  sling,  bow,  and  lasso,  often  proved  no 
contemptible  antagonist  for  the  mailed  horseman,  whom 
he  sometimes  even  ventured  to  encounter,  hand  to  hand, 
with  his  formidable  battle-axe.  “The  ground  around 
Cuzco  became  a battle-field,  like  the  vega  of  Granada,  in 
which  Christian  and  pagan  displayed  the  characteristics 
of  their  peculiar  warfare  ; and  many  a deed  of  heroism 
was  performed,  which  wanted  only  the  song  of  the 
minstrel  to  shed  around  it  a glory  like  that  which  rested 
on  the  last  days  of  the  Moslem  in  Spain.” 

In  one  of  his  expeditions  Hernando  met  with  a reverse. 
With  eighty  picked  horsemen,  and  a small  body  of  veteran 


1 68  THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 

infantry,  he  had  set  out  for  a place  called  Tambo,  in  the 
hope  of  surprising  and  capturing  the  Inca,  Manco.  He 
reached  Tambo  unperceived  and  unopposed,  but  found  the 
Peruvian  position  much  stronger  than  he  had  expected. 
The  lofty  hill  on  which  the  palace-fortress  stood  was  cut 
into  steep  terraces,  each  defended  by  a solid  rampart  of 
stone  and  sunburnt  brick.  Only  on  one  side  it  sloped 
gradually  towards  the  river  Yucay;  and  there  Hernando 
resolved  to  deliver  his  attack.  Crossing  the  river,  he  took 
the  fortress  in  the  rear,  and,  under  cover  of  the  night, 
wound  his  way  up  the  acclivity.  But  his  approach  had 
been  observed ; and,  on  his  coming  within  bowshot,  the 
wall  was  suddenly  alive  with  dusky  figures,  among  whom 
could  be  seen  the  Inca,  directing  the  defence.  The 
morning  air  rang  with  the  Indian  war-whoop,  and  a tremen- 
dous storm  of  all  kinds  of  missiles  clashed  and  clattered 
about  the  heads  of  the  Spaniards.  Incited  by  their  leader, 
who  had  much  of  his  brother’s  tenacity  of  purpose,  they 
twice  attempted  to  renew  the  assault;  but  the  Indian’s 
force  was  too  overwhelming,  and  they  were  compelled  to 
retreat  sullenly,  with  clouds  of  Indians  hanging  upon  their 
rear  until  they  came  within  sight  of  the  walls  of  Cuzco. 

We  must  now  glance  for  a moment  at  the  position  of 
affairs  in  Los  Re>es,  or  Lima.  As  soon  as  the  Marquis 
was  apprised  of  the  revolt  of  the  Inca  and  the  siege  of 
Cuzco,  he  despatched  to  his  brother’s  assistance  a body 
of  men  under  Gonzalo  de  Tapia ; but  they  were  inter- 
cepted by  the  insurgents  and  slain  to  a man.  The  same 
fate  befell  three  other  detachments  and  their  leaders,  so 
that  the  Spanish  force  in  Peru  was  considerably  weakened. 


SIEGE  OF  LOS  REYES. 


169 


Some  weeks  elapsed  before  Pizarro  became  aware  of 
these  losses,  and  as  no  news  arrived  from  Cuzco,  he 
feared  the  worst.  To  maintain  his  hold  upon  Peru 
would  be,  he  foresaw,  a task  of  no  little  difficulty ; and 
he  sent  an  urgent  summons  to  one  of  his  most  trusted 
lieutenants,  Alonzo  de  Alvarado,  whom  he  had  ordered 
to  conquer  the  province  of  Chacapeyas,  to  return  to  his 
assistance.  He  also  implored  the  Governors  of  Panama, 
Nicaragua,  Guatemala,  and  New  Spain  to  forward  rein- 
forcements, that  his  fair  conquest  of  Peru  might  not  be 
lost  to  the  crown  of  Castile.  By  this  time  a host  of 
Indian  fighting-men  had  swarmed  around  Los  Reves  ; 
it  was  estimated  that  they  numbered  fully  fifty  thousand, 
under  the  command  of  a great  Inca  noble,  Teyyupangui. 
At  first  the  Marquis  decided  to  go  out  and  attack  them  ; 
but  on  further  reflection  he  deemed  the  risk  too  great, 
and  resolved  to  awut  the  onset  behind  the  recent  ram- 
parts of  Los  Reyes. 

Teyyupangui  had  pledged  himself  to  the  Inca  to 
capture  the  city  or  perish  in  the  effort.  He  addressed 
his  men  in  martial  language,  appealing  to  their  patriotic 
pride  and  religious  feelings.  He  designed,  he  said,  to 
force  his  way  that  day  into  the  Spanish  city,  and  to  kill 
all  the  Spanish  inhabitants.  Then  they  would  take  their 
wives,  marry  them,  and  have  children  by  them  fitted  for 
war.  But  none,  he  added,  were  to  accompany  him  who 
would  not  swear  that  if  he  died  they  should  all  die,  and  if 
he  fled  they  all  should  flee.  There  were  none  among  his 
captains  who  refused  this  pledge ; and  with  a great 
pageantry  of  banners,  the  army  moved  forward  to  the 


170 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


attack.  Their  immense  numbers  poured  over  the  walls 
and  into  the  streets,  Teyyupangui  marching  in  front, 
with  his  spear  in  his  hand.  But  as  soon  as  they  were 
on  level  ground,  the  Spanish  horsemen  effected  a brilliant 
charge,  which  carried  them  through  the  Indian  ranks 
like  a hurricane  through  a grove  of  palms.  Their  track 
was  shown  by  a long  line  of  the  dead  and  dying,  who 
included  Teyyupangui  and  his  captains.  The  Indians  fell 
back,  disheartened;  the  Spaniards  repeated  their  charge, 
and  soon  the  plain  was  dark  with  the  flying  companies 
of  the  broken  army.  Next  day  they  retired  into  the 
mountains,  and  Los  Reyes  was  out  of  danger. 

Shortly  after  this  great  victory,  Alonzo  de  Alvarado 
arrived,  and  the  Marquis  was  able  to  despatch  him,  with 
one  hundred  horsemen  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  fool- 
so'diers,  to  chastise  the  Indian  insurgents  in  the  province 
of  Xauxa,  but  not  to  advance  unto  the  relief  or  recapture 
of  Cuzco  until  he  had  been  reinforced.  This  was  in  the 
month  of  October.  Scattering  the  Indians  before  him 
Alvarado  arrived  at  Xauxa,  where  he  waited  for  four 
months,  according  to  the  Marquis’s  instructions. 

Again  the  scene  changes,  and  we  must  follow  in  the 
track  of  Almagro  the  Mariscal,  whom  we  last  saw  at  the 
head  of  an  expedition  destined  for  the  conquest  of  Chili. 
Along  the  great  road  of  the  Incas  he  marched  until  he 
reached  the  Chilian  frontier ; after  which  he  plunged 
into  the  pathless  defile'  of  the  Cordilleras,  and  with  pain 
and  labour  continued  his  progress  southward.  To  the 
eye  of  the  artist  the  scenery  of  the  Andes  is  a succession 


ALMAGRO’S  CHILI  EXPEDITION.  1 7 I 

of  grand  and  imposing  effects  ; great  torrents  roll  down 
the  rugged  declivities,  and  in  vast  shining  cataracts 
tumble  into  seemingly  fathomless  abysses  ; dense  forests 
of  pine  climb  up  the  sides  of  the  ravines,  and  fill  the 
echoes  with  a mighty  rushing  sound  ; broad  spaces 
of  tableland,  without  tree  or  shrub,  seem  the  chosen 
battlefields  of  contending  winds  ; and  far  up  into  the 
deep  blue  sky,  higher  than  even  the  condor’s  wing  can 
soar,  rise  the  white  forms  of  the  mountain-peaks.  But 
to  the  leader  of  armed  men  all  this  is  a weariness  and 
a snare  ; he  knows  that  each  feature  of  sublimity  will 
involve  him  in  some  loss  of  life.  Almagro’s  followers 
had  worse  enemies  to  struggle  with  than  the  Indians  ; 
their  continual  foes  were  the  intense  cold,  which  chilled 
their  blood  and  benumbed  their  limbs,  and  famine,  which 
paralyzed  their  energies  and  depressed  their  spirits.  The 
Spaniards  were  forced  to  feed  on  the  frozen  carcasses  of 
their  horses  ; their  Indian  attendants  and  followers,  less 
fortunate,  on  the  dead  bodies  of  their  countrymen. 
Happy,  therefore,  was  their  commander  when  he  emerged 
upon  the  warm  and  fertile  valley-plain  of  Coquimbo, 
where  he  and  his  soldiers  could  enjoy  unbounded  plenty 
and  secure  repose. 

When  he  had  recruited  the  energies  of  his  men,  he 
sent  an  officer  forw  rd,  with  a small  force,  to  reconnoitre 
the  country  towards  the  south.  Meantime,  the  remainder 
erf  his  little  army  arrived,  under  the  bold  fierce  soldier 
Rodrigo  de  Orgonez,  who  brought  with  him  the  royal 
warrant  conferring  on  Almaqro  the  governorship  of  all 
lands  conquered  south  of  Peru.  It  was  immediately 


172 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


argued  by  Almagro’s  intimates  that  Cuzco  must  lie 
within  the  limits  of  his  territory,  and  they  strenuously 
urged  him  to  retrace  his  steps  and  reclaim  from  Pizarro 
that  golden  city.  In  this  they  were  supported  by 
Almagro’s  soldiers,  who  were  already  weary  of  a region 
which  seemed  bare  of  gold  and  silver,  and  held  out  no 
promise  of  either  profit  or  pleasure.  When  the  recon- 
noitring party  returned  with  the  information  that,  after  a 
march  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  leagues,  they  had  lighted 
upon  no  rich  settlements,  no  populous  and  wealthy 
towns,  no  temples  and  palaces  blazing  with  gold  or 
gems,  the  clamour  in  the  camp  redoubled,  and  Almagro, 
who  had  never  a firm  command  over  his  men,  was 
fain  to  yield  to  it.  Abandoning  his  designs  upon 
Chili,  he  wheeled  round  his  army,  and  prepared  to 
march  back  upon  Cuzco, — to  which,  it  is  clear,  he  had 
neither  a legal  nor  a moral  claim.  Shrinking  from  a 
fresh  experience  of  the  mountain  route,  he  took  his  way 
along  the  coast,  which  compelled  him  to  traverse  the 
great  desert  of  Atacama.  In  avoiding  Scylla,  he  had 
fallen  into  Charybdis.  The  desert  proved  as  inhospitable 
as  the  mountains ; it  demanded,  like  the  mountains,  its 
toll  of  dead  from  the  rash  adventurers  who  had  pro- 
faned its  solitudes  ! But  the  wonderful  hardihood  and 
astonishing  energy  of  the  Spaniards  carried  them  through 
every  trial,  and  they  reached  at  length  the  picturesque 
town  of  Arequipa.  Here,  at  a distance  of  sixty  leagues 
from  Cuzco,  he  learned  that  the  Peruvians  had  risen 
against  the  invaders,  and  that  the  young  Inca,  with  a 
still  formidable  army,  lay  between  him  and  the  capital. 


DEFEAT  OF  THE  PERUVIANS. 


173 


At  the  same  time  the  news  of  his  approach  was  carried 
to  Hernando  Pizarro,  who  could  not  doubt,  from  the  very 
fact  of  the  Mariscal’s  return,  that  he  came  as  an  enemy. 

Almagro,  however,  did  not  at  once  march  upon  Cuzco. 
He  arranged,  through  his  emissaries,  a meeting  with 
the  Inca  in  the  valley  of  Yucay,  and  with  half  his  force, 
or  about  two  hundred  and  forty  men,  proceeded  to  the 
rendezvous,  while  he  ordered  the  other  half  to  take  up 
their  quarters  at  Urcos,  about  twenty  miles  from  Cuzco. 
Hernando  at  the  same  time  issued  from  the  capital,  and 
0 encamped  with  his  small  force  in  the  vicinity.  The 
Peruvians,  observing  the  proximity  of  the  two  camps, 
not  unnaturally  concluded  that  they  understood  each 
other,  and  that  Almagro’s  negotiation  with  the  Inca  was 
a subtly-devised  plot  to  get  possession  of  his  person. 
They  made  a sudden  assault,  therefore,  with  fifteen 
thousand  men,  on  the  Spaniards  in  the  valley  of  Yucay  ; 
but  these  veterans  had  kept  a vigilant  outlook,  and  were 
prepared  for  the  shock.  The  Inca’s  army  was  driven 
back  with  great  s’aughter,  and  Almagro  then  hastened  to 
concentrate  his  forces  at  Urcos.  Thereupon  he  sent  an 
embassy  to  its  municipality,  presenting  a copy  of  his 
credentials  from  the  Crown,  and  requiring  them  to  recog- 
nise him  as  their  governor.  The  authorities  professed 
themselves  unable  to  decide  between  the  rival  claimants,* 
and  asked  for  time  to  investigate  the  question.  A truce 
was  accordingly  arranged  between  the  contending  parties 

* Cuzco,  however,  was  unquestionably  within  the  limits  of 
Pizarro's  jurisdiction,  which,  indeed,  extended  half  a degree  further 
south. 


If 


174 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


of  which  Pizarro  availed  himself  to  open  up  negotiations 
with  Almagro.  He  insisted  on  the  importance  of  peace 
being  preserved  between  them,  as,  otherwise,  all  would 
be  lost,  and  the  Inca  would  recover  his  supremacy  over 
the  country.  He  offered  to  receive  him  in  the  city  with 
all  honour,  and  intimated  that  his  quarters  had  been 
sui’ably  prepared  for  his  accommodation.  And  more 
particularly  did  he  urge  that  a messenger  should  be 
despatched  to  the  Marquis  in  order  that  he  might  come 
and  settle  matters  without  bloodshed. 

Almagro  returned  an  evasive  answer,  and  on  Monday, 
the  1 8th  of  April,  1537,  moved  forward  to  a position 
within  three  leagues  of  the  city.  Hernando  Pizarro  once 
more  invited  him  to  enter  it  as  a friend.  “ Tell  him,” 
was  the  reply,  “ that  I will  not  enter  the  city  except  as 
my  own,  nor  lodge  in  any  lodgings  but  those  where  he 
is, — that  is,  in  the  Governor’s  apartments.”  Yet  again 
did  Hernando  Pizarro  attempt  to  bring  about  an  arrange- 
ment, enlarging  on  the  perils  that  might  arise  from 
further  action  on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  and  soliciting 
Almagro  to  preserve  the  peace  until  the  Marquis  should 
arrive.  Almagro,  who  seems  to  have  been  greatly  influ- 
enced by  his  lieutenant,  Orgonez,  replied  that  he  held 
his  government  from  the  Emperor,  and  was  determined 
to  enter  his  own  capital.  And,  raising  his  tents,  he 
moved  forward  within  a bowshot  of  the  city.  Hernando 
still  desired  to  avoid  hostilities  ; and  calling  a meeting 
of  the  Council,  he  obtained  their  consent  to  his  proposal 
that  an  Alcalde,  accompanied  by  two  Regidors,  should 
repair  to  Almagro,  and,  in  the  Emperor’s  name,  require 


ALMAGRO’S  CLAIM  TO  CUZCO. 


175 


of  him  that  he  should  not  disturb  the  city,  but  that  if 
he  possessed  powers  from  his  Majesty,  should  present 
them  before  the  Council,  in  order  that  they  might  judge 
of  their  extent.  To  so  moderate  a request  Almagro 
could  not  return  a refusal,  and  accordingly  a truce  was 
proclaimed  for  twenty-four  hours.  On  the  fo'lowing  morn- 
ing he  laid  his  powers  before  the  Council  (Hernando,  at  his 
request,  having  been  excluded),  who,  after  due  considera- 
tion, decided  that  they  were  ready  to  obey  the  Emperor’s 
orders  ; and  that,  as  his  Majesty  had  allotted  to  Almagro 
for  territory  two  hundred  leagues  reckoning  from  the 
boundary-line  of  Don  Francisco  Pizarro’s,  and  as  the 
said  territory  had  not  been  set  out  or  defined,  and  as 
Don  Francisco  Pizarro  had  occupied  Cuzco  as  within 
his  government,  the  division-line  of  the  two  governments 
should  be  carefully  ascertained  by  “ pilots  ” or  experts  ; 
and  that,  until  this  had  been  done,  Almagro  should 
refrain  from  forcing  an  entrance  into  the  city,  and  bring- 
ing ruin  upon  both  parties.  When  the  division  was 
settled,  if  Cuzco  proved  to  be  within  Almagro’s  juris- 
diction, they  would  loyally  accept  him  as  Governor. 

In  a storm  of  rage  Almagro  ordered  his  soldiers  to 
prepare  to  attack  the  city,  and  Hernando  immediately 
summoned  his  men  to  the  defence.  But  another  effort 
was  made  by  the  loyal  Treasurer  and  a licentiate  named 
Prado,  to  avoid  armed  collision;  and  their  entreaties 
induced  Almagro  to  extend  the  truce  until  the  hour  of 
Vespers  next  day  (Wednesday). 

The  weather  was  severe,  and  the  snow  lay  on  the 
ground.  The  soldiers  longed  for  the  shelter  and  con- 


176 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


venient  accommodation  of  the  city ; and  there  were 
rumours  abroad  that  Alvarado,  with  a large  body  of  men, 
was  marching  to  the  assistance  of  Hernando  Pizario. 
Of  these  circumstances  Orgonez  and  others  availed  them- 
selves to  persuade  Almagro  into  an  immediate  attack. 
They  commented  on  the  unfavourable  character  of  their 
position,  and  pointed  out  that  while  every  day  might 
increase  Pizarro’s  strength,  every  day  would  diminish 
Almagro’s.  To  his  eternal  dishonour,  Almagro,  in  whose 
character  there  was  a fatal  element  of  weakness,  yielded 
to  this  counsel,  and  at  midnight  suddenly  pushed 
forward  his  soldiers  into  the  great  square.  Orgonez, 
with  a large  body  of  infantry,  hastened  to  surround  the 
dwelling  of  Hernando,  who,  with  his  brother  Gonzalo, 
was  loilged  in  one  of  the  large  public  halls  built  by  the 
Emperor.  Hernando  Pizarro  was  in  bed  when  the  alarm 
was  given  ; but  he  sprang  up  has  ilv,  donned  his  armour, 
and  prepared  to  make  a stout  defence.  About  twenty 
soldiers  stood  by  him,  and  for  some  time  the  assailants 
made  but  little  progress.  Blood  was  shed  on  both  sides, 
when  Orgonez,  enraged  at  the  gallant  resistance,  seized 
a torch,  and  set  fire  to  the  thatched  roof  of  the  hall. 
The  flames  spread  rapidly,  and  as  the  burning  timbers 
fell  in  upon  the  brave  little  garrison,  the  two  Pizarros 
were  compelled  to  surrender.  They  were  thrown  into 
captivity  in  the  House  of  the  Sun,  and  put  in  chains. 

Almagro  began  to  govern  Cuzco  with  a high  hand, 
and  to  bear  with  a sharp  pressure  on  the  members  of  the 
Pizarro  faction.  Presuming  on  his  new  position,  he  sent 
envoys  to  Alonzo  de  Alvarado’s  camp,  requiring  him  to 


“DEAD  MEN  NEVER  BITE.”  1 77 

recognize  him  as  legitimate  master  of  the  city.  In  reply, 
Alvarado,  who  had  received  reinforcements  from  the 
Marquis,  and  was  at  the  head  of  two  hundred  cavalry 
and  five  hundred  foot,  put  the  envoys  in  irons,  and  sent 
to  Los  Reyes  for  instructions.*  Almagro,  in  the  inter- 
val, had  made  another  effort  to  negotiate  with  Manco, 
but  failing,  he  invested  Manco’s  brother,  Paullo,  with 
the  borla,  and  thus  obtained  the  services  of  some  ten 
thousand  Indian  auxiliaries.  With  those,  and  his  Spanish 
soldiers,  he  moved  against  Alvarado.  His  lieutenant, 
Orgonez,  recommended  him  before  his  departure  to 
behead  the  Pizarrosj,  declaring  that  while  they  lived  his 
life  would  never  be  safe ; and  adding,  in  the  words  of  an 
old  proverb,  “ Dead  men  never  bite. ” t The  Mariscal 
was  ill  affected  towards  Hernando,  but  he  hesitated  at 
such  a deed  of  murderous  violence.  Moreover,  apart 
from  all  political  considerations,  he  was  unwilling  to  put 
a sea  of  blood  between  himself  and  his  old  associate  the 
Marquis,  the  influence  of  their  long  fiiendship  not  having 
wholly  decayed.  He  contented  himself,  therefore,  with 
placing  a strong  guard  over  his  prisoners  before  he  quitted 
the  city.  He  was  encouraged  in  his  design  by  the 
treachery  of  Pedro  de  L''rma,  one  of  Alvarado’s  principal 
officers,  who  had  secretly  entered  into  communication 


* The  Marquis,  on  receiving  the  in rormation  brought  by  Alvarado’s 
horsemen,  sent  him  strict  orders  not  to  move  on  Cuzco  : but,  unfor- 
tunately, his  messengers  did  not  leave  Los  Reyes  in  time  to  prevent 
the  march. 

t “El  muerto  no  mordia.” — IIf.rrf.ra, 
dec.  vi.,  lib.  ii.,  c.  8. 


Hist.  General,” 


i;8 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


with  him,  and  promised  to  join  him  in  person,  and 
to  bring  several  partisans.  This  man  informed  him 
of  all  the  particulars  of  Alvarado’s  movement,  and 
of  the  position  he  had  taken  up  at  the  Bridge  of 
Abangay.* 

* See  the  account  in  Garcilasso  de  la  Vega’s  “ Continental ios 
Reales”  (2nd  pt.),  lib.  ii.,  c.  34. 


% 


CHAPTER  VI. 


THE  FEUD  BETWEEN  ALMAGRO  AND  PIZARRO. — 
EXECUTION  OF  ALMAGRO. 


*ir 


LVARADO  had  posted  his  men  on  the  further 
bank  of  the  Rio  de  Abangay,  opposite  the 
bridge,  while  a ford  lower  down  was  guarded 
by  a detachment.  At  nightfall  Almagro  ordered 
his  artillery  to  open  fire,  and  his  Indians  to 
keep  up  a continual  shouting  and  discharge  of  missiles, 
so  as  to  delude  the  enemy  into  a belief  that  he  intended 
to  force  the  passage  of  the  bridge ; while  through  the 
darkness  he  led  three  hundred  horsemen  to  the  ford, 
and  there,  with  the  guidance  of  Pedro  de  Lerma’s  men 
crossed  unopposed,  but  not  without  losing  some  of  his 
troopers  in  the  rapid  current.  Immediately  he  attacked 
the  detachment  on  the  river-bank,  who  had  been  misled 
by  the  traitors,  put  them  to  the  rout,  and  advanctd 
towards  the  bridge.  By  this  time  the  alarm  had  been 
given,  and  Alvarado,  with  about  fifty  men,  was  hastening 
to  support  the  guard  at  the  ford,  when  he  encountered 
Almagro’s  soldiers — who,  on  account  of  the  roughness 
of  the  ground,  had  dismounted —in  the  narrow  belt  of 


i8o 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


ground  lying  between  the  sierra  and  the  river.  Here  a 
gallant  fight  took  place,  in  which  the  Almagrists  got  the 
worst.  Perceiving  this,  they  cried  to  one  another,  “ To 
the  hills!  Let  us  gun  the  hills!”  But  Alvarado  saw 
that  if  they  occupied  the  hills  they  could  cut  him  oT 
from  his  camp  and  intercept  his  communications  with 
Pizarro;  wherefore,  followed  by  a few  of  his  veterans,  he 
climbed  the  heights  with  all  speed.  Almagro’s  men, 
however,  not  less  swift-footed  than  himself,  reached  the 
summit  as  quickly ; so  that  Alvarado  found  himself 
hopelessly  outnumbered,  and  unable  to  prolong  the 
contest.  A prisoner,  he  was  carried  down  to  the  bridge, 
which  Almagro’s  infantry  had  successfully  forced,  and 
there  was  no  alternative  but  for  all  his  little  army  to 
surrender  (July  12th). 

Orgonez,  always  athirst  for  blood,  advised  the  execu- 
tion of  Alvarado,  but  Almagro  would  not  consent;  and 
on  the  14th  of  July  he  marched  back  to  Cuzco  in  triumph, 
with  a long  array  of  prisoners.  Here  his  successes  did 
not  end  ; for  his  lieutenant,  Orgonez,  soon  afterwards 
defeated  the  Inca’s  army,  and  very  nearly  captured  the 
Inca  himself ; and  his  brain  dizzying  with  his  triumphs, 
he  began  to  think  of  claiming  even  Los  Reyes  as  within 
the  boundaries  of  his  government.*  Such  an  exaltation  of 
spirit  is  often  observed  in  men  who  have  risen  to  power 
and  prosperity  just  before  their  fall.  But  Almagro  must 
have  been  strangely  ignorant  of  the  tenacity  and  reso- 
• 

* His  troops  partook  of  their  leader’s  arrogance,  and  were  heard 
to  say  that  they  would  not  leave  one  Pizarra  (/.<•.,  a “a  slate”)  to 
stumble  over. 


PIZARRO’S  ADVANCE. 


1 8 1 


lution  of  his  great  rival,  who  now,  after  a long  interval 
of  comparative  inaction,  reappears  on  the  scene. 

Francisco  Pizarro  had  waited  with  calm  patience  for 
the  reinforcements  which  alone  could  enabie  him  to 
strike  a decisive  blow.  Slowly  they  arrived  ; and  among 
them,  at  last,  came  his  old  associate,  the  Licentiate 
Gaspar  de  Espinosa,  with  two  hundred  and  fifty  horse 
and  foot.  He  also  received  from  Cortes,  the  great 
Mexican  conqueror,  a vessel  laden  with  supplies  and 
provisions,  and,  as  a special  token  of  friendship,  a costly 
wardrobe  for  himself. 

With  a force  amounting  to  four  hundred  and  fifty  men, 
about  equally  divided  into  horse  and  foot,  the  Marquis 
quitted  Lima  and  began  his  march  upon  Cuzco.  He 
had  advanced  but  a few  leagues,  when  he  received  the 
astounding  intelligence  of  Almagro’s  abandonment  of  his 
expedition  to  Chili,  the  seizure  of  Cuzco,  the  imprison- 
ment of  his  brothers,  and  the  defeat  at  Abangay.  These 
reverses  did  not  shake  his  indomitable  courage ; but 
apprehending  that  Almagro’s  success  might  embolden 
him  to  attack  Lima,  he  returned  in  all  haste  to  the 
capital  to  strengthen  and  complete  its  defences.  He 
felt  very  keenly  the  injustice  with  which  he  had  been 
treated  by  his  comrade  of  many  years  ; personal  feelings, 
however,  never  affected  Pizarro’s  line  of  policy,  and 
he  determined,  before  drawing  the  sword,  to  extend 
“the  olive  branch”  of  prace  to  his  powerful  rival.  For 
this  purpose  he  sent  to  him  an  embassy,  consisting  cf 
Gaspar  de  Espinosa,  the  Licentiate  de  la  Gama,  the 
Factor  Suarez  de  Carvajal,  and  Diego  de  Fuenmaya, 


182 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


men  of  position  and  moderation,  in  whose  discretion 
both  parties  might  fairly  trust.  They  repaired  to  Cuzco  ; 
but  Almagro,  either  under  the  influence  of  Orgonez,  or 
inflated  by  his  unaccustomed  authority,  would  listen  to 
no  terms  of  accommodation.  He  insisted  not  only  upon 
the  possession  of  Cuzco,  but  upon  that  of  Los  Reyes. 
In  vain  Gaspar  de  Espinosa  pointed  out  the  futility  of 
his  pretensions ; Almagro  declared  he  would  maintain 
them  with  his  sword.  In  vain  the  Licentiate  enlarged 
on  the  injury  to  the  interests  of  the  Crown,  which  must 
result  from  a collision  between  the  Marquis  and  himself. 
In  vain  he  argued  that  the  American  continent  afforded 
ample  scope  for  the  exercise  of  his  ambition,  without  his 
entering  upon  a course  of  action,  for  the  sake  of  a few 
leagues  more  or  less,  which  would  offend  high  Heaven, 
irritate  the  King,  and  fill  the  world  with  scandal  and 
disaster.  Almagro  would  make  no  concession,  would 
hear  of  no  compromise.  The  Licentiate  turned  angrily 
on  his  heel : “ Soon  will  you  learn,”  he  exclaimed,  “ the 
force  of  the  old  proverb,  ‘ The  conquered  conquered,  and 
the  conqueror  undone.’”* 

Soon  afterwards  the  negotiations  came  to  an  abrupt 
close,  through  the  sudden  death  of  Espinosa,  which  was 
attributed,  however,  entirely  to  natural  causes.  The 
influence  of  his  cool  judgment  and  sagacity  removed, 
there  was  no  longer  any  barrier  to  the  violence  of  both 
factions.  Carrying  Hernando  Pizarro  with  him, — for  he 
feared  his  daring  character  and  fertility  of  resource, — and 


* “El  vencido  vencido.  y el  vencidor  perdido. 


ALMAGRO  AND  ORGONEZ.  183 

leaving  in  prison  at  Cuzco  his  brother  Gonzalo,  and 
Alonzo  de  Alvarado,  Almagro  at  once  began  his  move- 
ment upon  Los  Reyes.  He  had  got  no  further  than  the 
valley  of  Lanasca,  when  messengers  rode  after  him  with 
the  intelligence  that  Gonzalo  Pizarro  and  Alvarado  had 
bribed  their  guards,  and  effected  their  escape.  Orgonez 
immediately  advised  him  to  put  Hernando  to  death  : “A 
Pizarro,”  he  said,  “ was  never  known  to  forget  an  injury  ; 
and  that  which  they  have  already  received  from  you  is 
too  deep  to  be  forgiven.”  But  Almagro  seems  still  to 
have  cherished  some  vague  hope  of  an  accommodation 
with  the  Marquis,  and  hesitated  to  commit  a crime  which 
must  have  rendered  it  impossible.  He  was  confirmed 
in  this  disposition  by  the  influence  of  Diego  de  Alvarado, 
of  whom,  in  his  calmer  moods,  he  frequently  took  counsel. 
Diego  was  a gallant,  an  accomplished,  and  a generous 
cavalier.  He  had  had  friendly  relations  with  Hernando, 
and  strongly  protested  against  his  execution.  “ It  would 
not  only,”  he  said,  “ influence  to  the  utmost  the  passions 
of  the  Pizarrists,  but  would  provoke  the  indignation  of 
the  Court  of  Castile.”  Almagro  listened  to  his  milder 
words,  and  spared  Hernando.  No  doubt,  as  a matter  of 
policy,  Orgonez  was  right.  Almagro  had  gone  too  far 
to  recede,  and  his  safety  lay  in  going  farther.  When  a 
man  once  enters  on  a course  of  violence,  it  becomes 
equally  impossible  for  him  to  go  back  or  to  stand  still ; 
the  accumulating  impetus  of  his  violent  actions  hurries 
him  onward  fatally,  and  whether  he  attempts  to  arrest 
his  progress,  or  whether  he  yields  to  the  puwer  behind 
him,  ensures,  sooner  or  later,  his  destruction.  It  was 


184 


THE  LAND  OF  TIIE  INCAS. 


probable  that  a reconciliation  might  be  effected  with  the 
Marquis ; old  associations  and  motives  of  policy  might 
incline  him  to  a peaceful  settlement;  but  Almagro  should 
have  known  that  Hernando  Pizarro  would  never  forget 
the  indignity  that  had  been  put  upon  him. 

Towards  the  end  of  August,  Almagro  reached  the  vale 
of  Chincha,  where,  in  imitation  of  Pizarro,  he  laid  the 
foundation  of  a town  to  which  he  gave  his  own  name. 
By  this  time  the  resources  of  his  rival  had  wonderfully 
increased  ; reinforcements  had  arrived  from  all  quarters, 
and  he  had  had  the  pleasure  of  welcoming  the  fugitives 
from  Cuzco  ; so  that  he  found  himself  at  the  head  of  one 
thousand  men-at-arms,  of  whom  not  the  least  formidable 
was  a contingent  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  well  equipped 
arquebusiers.  He  felt  strong  enough  to  make  a final 
effort  at  negotiation ; and  after  a prolonged  correspond- 
ence between  Almagro  and  himself,  it  was  agreed  that 
their  dispute  should  be  referred  to  an  arbiter,  and  that 
this  arbiter,  with  the  assistance  of  “ pilots,”  should  fix 
the  boundaries  of  their  respective  territories.  The  arbiter 
chosen  was  the  Provincial  Fray  Francisco  de  Bobadilla, 
of  the  Order  of  Mercy.  Needless  to  say  that  the  fiery 
Orgonez  objected  strongly  to  both  the  arbitration  and  the 
arbiter!  His  objections,  however,  were  set  aside;  and 
Bobadilla  and  his  “ pilots”  repaired  to  an  Indian  town 
called  Mala,  which  was  situated  about  midway  between 
Los  Reyes  and  Chincha,  and  there  summoned  each 
Governor  to  appear  before  him,  attended  by  twelve  horse- 
men only. 

Pizarro  and  Almagro  hastened  to  obey ; but  so  much 


MEETING  OP  THE  CAPTAINS. 


I85 


had  occurred  to  shake  the  confidence  of  the  Pizarrists, 
that  they  induced  Gonzalo  Pizarro,  unknown  to  the 
Marquis,  to  move  the  army  forward  in  the  direction  of 
Mala.  The  two  great  captains  met  in  the  presence  of 
Bobadilla  on  the  13th  of  November.  There  is  a difference 
in  the  accounts  of  the  method  of  their  meeting : one 
authority  representing  it  as  very  friendly,  so  that  they 
shed  tears  and  exchanged  affectionate  greetings ; another 
declaring  that  Pizarro  assumed  his  haughtiest  demeanour 
when  Almagro,  doffing  his  bonnet,  advanced  “ in  his 
usual  open  manner,”  to  salute  his  ancient  comrade. 
We  have  little  doubt  that  the  former  statement  is  true  ; 
and  it  seems  that  the  two  Governors  were  on  the  point  of 
coming  to  an  amicable  understanding,  when  an  unfortunate 
incident — one  of  those  mysterious  “chances”  which  so 
often  in  life  break  up  the  subtlest  schemes  and  baffle 
the  most  assured  hopes — changed  the  entire  current  of 
their  destiny.  It  is  said  that  Francisco  de  Godey,  one 
of  Gonzalo’s  captains,  apprised  the  Almagrists  of  the 
danger  impending  over  them  by  singing  a couplet  of  an 
old  ballad — 

“ Tiempo  es  el  Caballero, 

Tiempo  es  de  andar  de  aqui 

and  that  therefore  an  Almagrist,  named  Juan  de  Gayneau, 
hastily  entered  the  apartment  where  the  Governors  were 
in  conference,  and  whispered- in  Almagro’s  ear  that  he  was 
the  dupe  of  some  intended  treachery.  Without  a word 
of  farewell  or  explanation,  the  Mariscal  turned  his  back 
on  his  rival,  strode  down  the  stairs,  mounted  a horse 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


1 86 

which  Juan  de  Gayneau  had  brought  for  him,  and  rode 
rapidly  away. 

This  unexpected  occurrence  proved  to  be  the  turning- 
point  of  the  fortunes  of  both  Almagro  and  Pizarro.  In 
vain  the  Marquis  sent  word  next  day  that  the  advance 
of  his  army  had  been  without  his  knowledge  or  permission, 
and  begged  Almagro  to  return  and  complete  their  inchoate 
arrangement.  He  rejected  every  advance,  and  wrapped 
himself  in  a cloak  of  secrecy  and  suspicion.  Without 
further  reference  to  either  party,  the  arbiter  then  pro- 
nounced his  award,  which  was  entirely  in  Pizarro’s  favour, 
and,  indeed,  it  is  impossible  for  the  impartial  historian 
to  see  how  it  could  have  been  otherwise.  He  declared  that 
Cuzco  lay  within  the  t*o  hundred  and  seventy-five  leagues 
which  the  Emperor  had  defined  as  the  limit  of  Pizarro's 
territory,  and  must  therefore  be  surrendered  to  him;  and, 
at  the  same  time,  he  decided  that  Hernando  Pizarro 
should  be  released  on  condition  that,  within  six  weeks, 
he  left  the  country  for  Spain.  Both  parties  were  to  retire 
within  their  respective  territories,  and  lay  down  the  sword. 

The  Almagrists  broke  out  into  a frenzy  of  rage  when 
this  award  became  known  to  them.  They  denounced  it  as 
unjust,  and  calumniated  thearbiter  as  a hireling  of  Pizarro’s, 
while  Orgonez  renewed  his  demand  for  Hernando  Pizarro’s 
head.  Almagro  himself  protested  that  he  should  dis- 
regard the  arbiter’s  decision.  But  wiser  counsels  pre- 
vailed. The  good  influence  of  Diego  de  Alvarado  was 
brought  to  bear  on  the  impetuous  temper  of  his  aged 
leader,  while  the  Marquis,  anxious  for  the  life  of  his 
brother,  and  the  preservation  of  Spanish  interests  in 


A TREATY  OF  PEACE. 


IS/ 


Peru,  was  fully  prepared  to  make  any  reasonable  con- 
cessions. The  arrangement  finally  effected  was  as  fol- 
lows: That  Chincha  should  be  evacuated;  that  Cuzco 
should,  so  to  speak,  be  neutralised  until  the  King’s 
decision  as  to  its  ownership  could  be  obtained ; that 
Almagro  should  prosecute  his  conquests  southward,  and 
Pizarro  northward ; that  Hernando  Pizarro  should  be 
liberated  on  condition  that  he  left  the  country  in  six 
weeks;  and  that  Pizarro  should  place  one  of  his  ships  at 
Almagro's  disposal.  When  these  terms  were  made  known 
to  Orgonez,  that  truculent  cavalier  gave  way  to  a storm 
of  passion.  “ Never,”  he  said,  “ were  the  perfidious  in 
want  of  excuses  for  not  fulfilling  their  promises  ! ” And, 
lifting  up  his  beard  with  his  left  hand,  he  drew  his  right 
across  his  throat  with  a significant  gesture,  exclaiming : 
“Orgonez,  Orgonez,  this  is  what  thy  fidelity  to  thy  master 
will  cost  thee  !” 

Almagro,  however,  adhered  to  the  conditions  of  his 
pact.  He  repaired  in  person  to  Hernando  Pizarro’s  place 
of  confinement,  and  made  known  to  him  that  he  was  at 
liberty,  embracing  him  with  much  fervour,  and  expressing 
a hope  that  “ all  past  feuds  would  be  forgotten,  and  that 
thenceforward  peace  and  good-fellowship  might  prevail.” 
Hernando  replied  that  it  would  not  be  his  fault  if  it  were 
not  so,  for  he  desired  nothing  better  ; and  he  swore  by 
his  honour  as  a knight  that  he  would  faithfully  fulfil  the 
stipulations  of  the  treaty.  The  Mariscal  then  conducted 
him  to  his  quarters,  and  entertained  him  right  hospitably, 
together  with  his  principal  officers,  some  of  whom  after- 
wards escorted  him  half  way  to  his  brother’s  camp 


1 88  THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 

Almagro’s  son,  Don  Diego,  and  the  Alvarados  rode  with 
him  all  the  way,  and  were  courteously  received  by  the 
Marquis,  who  bestowed  upon  them  many  gifts,  and  in 
particular  lavished  his  attentions  on  the  young  Diego. 
Thus  it  seemed  to  the  ordinary  observer  as  if  the  storm 
had  completely  passed  over  ; the  air  was  clear,  the  angry 
voices  of  the  battling  winds  were  hushed.  But  those 
whose  eyes  were  keener  did  not  fail  to  see  that  threaten- 
ing clouds  still  hung  upon  the  distant  horizon. 

On  the  day  of  Hernando’s  release  arrived  an  envoy 
from  the  Court  of  Spain,  one  Pedro  de  Angurez,  bearing 
important  despatches.  Important  indeed,  for  they  re- 
opened the  quarrel  which  seemed  to  have  been  satisfac- 
torily composed,  by  providing  that  each  governor  should 
hold  the  territory  he  had  conquered  and  settled  (“conquis- 
tado  y pobludo  ”)  until  the  Emperor  made  some  other 
arrangement.  The  Marquis  immediately  accepted  this 
decision  as  fatal  to  Almagro’s  pretensions;  nor  could  there 
be  any  doubt  that  Cuzco  was  within  his  conquests,  and 
that  Los  Reyes  had  been  founded  by  himself.  To  Almagro, 
therefore,  who  had  retired  to  the  valley  of  Zangala,  and 
was  bent  on  colonizing  it,  he  intimated  that  tin  ir  treaty 
was  at  an  end,  and  that  he  must  abandon  all  further  claim 
to  Cuzco,  which  the  imperial  decision  had  now  definitely 
made  over  to  the  Marquis’s  government.  At  the  same 
time  he  forbade  the  departure  of  Hernando  to  Spain,  and 
released  him  from  his  engagements  to  Almagro,  as  engage- 
ments that  could  not  apply  when  the  conditions  were 
wholly-altered.  Hernando,  however,  submitted  reluctantly, 
feeling  that  he  had  pledged  his  knightly  honour,  and 


HERNANDO  ADDRESSES  HIS  SOLDIERS.  1 89 

fearing  the  imputations  that  the  Almagrists  would  throw 
upon  his  good  faith.  But  he  did  not  refuse  to  take 
the  command  of  his  brother’s  army,  which  advanced  as 
far  as  Chincha. 

Some  time  was  wasted  in  the  mutual  recriminations  of 
the  two  parties,  but  on  the  close  approach  of  the  Pizarros, 
Almagro  withdrew  to  Guaytara,  a mountain  pass  which 
offered  an  almost  impregnable  strategical  position. 
Pizarro’s  soldiers  followed,  a:ter  lis  ening  to  an  animated 
address  from  Hernando.  “ To  all  of  you,”  he  said,  “ the 
bounty  shown  by  the  Emperor  to  the  Governor,  my 
brother,  is  fully  known  ; and  though,  before  this  imperial 
mandate  arrived,  the  justice  on  our  side  was  manifest,  his 
Majesty’s  new  confirmation  of  it  gives  us  still  greater 
certainty.  On  our  side,  then,  I repeat,  we  have  justice; 
on  Almagro’s  there  is  greed.  You  are  now  about  to  show 
your  fidelity  to  my  brother,  but  also  your  loyalty  to  the 
Crown;  and  if  you  replace  this  province  under  the  imperial 
authority,  doubt  not  that  a liberal  reward  will  await 
your  services.  I know  well,”  he  continued,  “that  I do 
greatly  err,  when  there  are  so  many  cavaliers  and  soldiers 
zealous  in  the  cause  of  their  prince,  to  insist  on  their 
obligation  to  serve  him,  inasmuch  as  I cannot  magnify  it 
so  much  as  to  make  it  equal  to  your  desire  to  show  it  by 
your  deeds.  Therefore,  in  that  conviction,  I will  leave  to 
the  future  the  demonstration  and  proof  of  your  loyalty, 
and  your  sense  of  the  justice  of  our  cause.  But  if  any 
among  you  be  in  need  of  arms  or  horses,  I pray  you  tell 
me,  and  I will  cause  him  to  be  provided  according  to 
his  wants;  for  as  many  of  you,  noble  gentlemen  and 


N 


TIIE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


190 

cavaliers,  have  come  from  afar,  you  may  be  deficient  in 
some  things.” 

Encouraged  and  satisfied  by  this  generous  speech,  the 
Pizarrists  moved  cheerfully  forward,  though  Almagro 
refused  to  believe  that  they  would  attack  an  almost  im- 
pregnable position,  which  was  defended  by  a large  body 
of  Indian  auxil  aries  as  well  as  by  a division  of  his  own 
troops.  The  rest  of  his  army  was  entrenched  in  the 
rear  at  Guaytara.  Hernando,  however,  observed  that  the 
heights  above  the  pass  were  not  very  strongly  guarded, 
their  inaccessibility  being  considered  a sufficient  defence. 
To  the  brave  and  persevering  nothing  is  impossible.  In 
the  evening  twilight  Hernando  took  with  him  three 
hundred  men,  and  by  a circuitous  route  rode  to  the  foot 
of  the  sierra.  ' Having  dismounted,  they  began  to  climb 
the  mountain — three  miles  of  laborious  ascent.  A 
traitor  in  Pizarro’s  camp  had  revealed  the  design  to 
Almagro’s  men,  and  they  stood  prepared  to  meet  the 
rash  intruder,  though  never  believing  that  he  would  ac- 
complish his  enterprise.  Through  the  darkness,  however, 
he  made  his  way,  followed  by  his  soldiers  with  patient 
alacrity.  Early  in  the  morning  about  five  or  six  Pizarrists 
gained  the  summit,  and  raised  a shout  of  “ Viva  el  Rey!” 
with  such  vehement  exultation  that  the  Almagrists  sup- 
posed the  whole  army  to  be  upon  them,  and  fled  in 
confusion.  It  was  midday,  however,  before  the  three 
hundred  reached  the  summit.  Almagro,  thus  taken  in 
flank,  had  no  alternative  but  to  retreat.  He  was  followed 
with  more  ardour  than  prudence  by  the  Pizarrists,  and 
the  tide  of  war  was  nearly  turned  against  them,  Almagro 


ALMAGRO  AT  CUZCO. 


191 


having  drawn  up  his  forces  in  admirable  order  to  stay 
Iheir  progress  and  crush  their  confused  and  breathless 
battalions.  Hernando,  with  his  soldier’s  eye,  detecting 
the  danger,  advised  an  immediate  retreat,  and  withdrew 
the  army  in  safety  to  the  valley  of  lea,  where  the  brothers 
remained  for  several  weeks,  refreshing  and  reorganizing 
their  forces.  Then  the  Marquis,  who  began  to  feel  the 
weight  of  years,  returned  to  Los  Reyes,  leaving  Hernando 
to  prosecute  the  campaign. 

Almagro  next  turned  his  thoughts  towards  Cuzco,  with 
the  view  of  occupying  it  before  the  Pizarros  could  reach  it. 
He  was  so  enfeebled  at  this  time  by  disease  and  old  age 
that  he  was  obliged  to  be  carried  in  a litter  ; and  on 
reaching  Bilcas  his  illness  became  so  severe  that  he  was 
detained  for  three  weeks  before  he  could  resume  his  march. 
It  was,  therefore,  the  middle  of  April  1538,  before  he 
arrived  in  the  viciniiy  of  the  capital  of  the  Incas.  With 
a sudden  outburst  of  his  old  energy,  he  made  vigorous 
preparations  for  holding  it  against  the  Pizarros.  “ In 
Cuzco,”  we  are  told,  “nothing  was  heard  but  the  sound 
of  trumpets  summoning  to  reviews,  and  the  hammering  of 
silver  on  the  anvil,  for  of  that  mefal  it  was  that  they  made 
their  corslets,  cuirasses,  and  arm-pieces,  which,  using 
double  the  quantity  of  silver  that  they  would  have  used  of 
iron,  they  rendered  as  stror  g ‘ as  if  they  had  come  from 
Milan.’”  Nor  were  picks  and  spades  idle,  for  earthworks 
were  thrown  up  at  every  weak  point  of  the  defences.  Pro- 
visions were  also  collected  from  all  the  country  round ; 
scouts  were  posted  on  the  high  grounds  to  give  notice  of 
the  approach  of  the  enemy  ; and  the  clang  and  murmur  of 


192 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


martial  industry  seemed  to  fill  every  echo,  and  were  borne 
on  every  wind. 

Breaking  up  his  camp  at  lea,  Hernando  Pizarro  ordered 
a general  advance.  On  reaching  the  valley  of  Lanasca, 
he  reviewed  his  men ; and  a goodly  show  they  made  in 
their  new  equipments.  They  mustered  in  all  six  hundred 
and  fifty  ; of  whom  two  hundred  and  eighty  were  horse- 
men, the  remainder  cross-bowmen,  arquebusiers,  and  pike- 
men.  Well  pleased  with  their  appearance,  and  satisfied 
of  their  fidelity,  he  advanced  slowly  and  cautiously  towards 
Cuzco,  in  order  to  guard  against  a surprise.  All  marched 
in  full  armour,  so  that  they  could  give  battle  at  any 
moment.  The  journey  was  tedious,  for  the  rivers  were 
swollen  with  the  early  thaws  of  spring,  and  to  find  a ford 
it  was  often  necessary  to  ascend  high  up  their  course. 
Hernando  insisted  on  the  strictest  discipline,  and  not  a 
few  of  his  men  deserted  because  he  punished  them  for 
robbing  the  natives.  We  have  seen  that  Almagro  bad 
resolved  on  defending  the  city;  but  on  Hernando’s  ap- 
proach, his  commander,  Or6onez,  changed  his  mind,  and 
confiding  in  his  superior  numbers,  resolved  to  issue  forth 
from  the  city,  and  act  on  the  offensive.  So  it  came  to 
pass  that  when  the  Pizarrists  reached  an  elevated  plain, 
south  of  Cuzco,  called  Las  Salinas  (or  “ the  Salt  Pits  ”), 
they  found  Almagro’s  forces  drawn  out  to  oppose  their 
progress,  with  their  front  covered  by  a marsh  and  a small 
stream,  their  flanks  protected  by  horsemen  and  six  small 
cannon,  or  falconets.  On  the  hill-side,  near  the  Inca’s 
road,  were  posted  the  Indians,  fifteen  thousand  strong, 
under  the  Inca  Paullo.  Orgonez  himself  was  in  com- 


THE  EVE  OF  THE  BATTLE. 


193 


mand  of  the  cavalry,  who  all  wore  white  vests  over  their 
armour. 

Slowly  traversing  the  plain,  the  Pizarrists  halted  on  the 
southern  side  of  the  little  stream  which  trickled  across  the 
glittering  plain.  Here,  as  the  sun  was  sinking,  they  took 
up  their  quarters  for  the  night,  purposing  to  come  to  blows 
with  their  enemies  on  the  morrow.  “ The  rumours  of 
the  approaching  battle,”  says  the  historian.*  “ had  spread 
far  and  wide  over  the  country ; and  the  mountains  and 
rocky  heights  around  were  thronged  with  multitudes  of 
natives,  eager  to  feast  their  eyes  on  a spectacle  where, 
whichever  side  were  victorious,  the  defeat  would  fall  on 
their  enemies.  The  Castilian  women  and  children,  too, 
with  still  deeper  anxiety,  had  thronged  out  from  Cuzco  to 
witness  the  deadly  strife  in  which  brethren  and  kindred 
were  to  contend  for  mastery.  The  whole  number  of  the 

* Prescott,  ii.,  103,  104.  So,  too,  Sir  Arthur  Helps:  — “We 
should  judge  but  poorly  of  these  combats  in  South  America,  if  we 
estimated  them  according  to  the  smallness  of  the  number  of  men 
engaged  on  each  side,  and  not  according  to  the  depth  and  amount 
of  human  emotion  which  they  elicited.  There  was  more  passion  in 
the  two  little  armies  now  set  over  against  each  other,  than  is  to  be 
found  in  vast  hosts  of  invading  soldiers  combating  for  objects  which 
they  scarcely  understand.  I have  no  doubt  the  hatred  in  these  bands 
of  Almagrists  and  Pizarrists  greatly  exceeded  anything  that  was  to 
be  found  in  the  ranks  of  the  French  and  Spaniards  that  fought  at 
Pavia.  Even  in  religious  wars,  there  has  hardly  existed  greater 
fierceness  than  amongst  these  Spanish  conquerors,  where  each  man 
in  the  army  was  an  aristocrat,  fighting  for  lands,  houses,  slaves;  and 
whose  angry  soul  was  often  largely  occupied  by  the  remembrance  of 
slights  and  injuries  received  from  men  in  the  opposite  ranks,  well 
known  to  him.  It  appears  at  first  a slur  upon  the  good  sense  of  Her- 
nando Pizarro,  and  a sad  inconsistency,  that  he,  being  a commander, 


194 


THE  LAND  OF  TI1E  INCAS. 


combatants  was  insignificant  ; though  not  as  compared 
with  those  usually  engaged  in  these  American  wars.  It  is 
not,  however,  the  number  of  the  players,  but  the  magni- 
tude of  the  stake,  that  gives  importance  and  interest  to 
the  game  ; and  on  this  bloody  game  they  were  to  play  for 
the  possession  of  an  empire.  The  night  passed  away  in 
silence,  unbroken  by  the  vast  assembly  which  covered  the 
surrounding  hill-tops.  Nor  did  the  soldiers  of  the  hostile 
camp5,  although  keeping  watch  within  hearing  of  one 
another,  and  with  the  same  blood  flowing  in  their  veins, 
attempt  any  communication.  So  deadly  was  the  hate  in 
their  bosoms  ! ” 

It  was  Saturday,  the  26th  day  of  April,  1538. 

At  early  dawn,  Hernando  Pizarro  assumed  his  surcoat 
of  orange-damask,  and  donned  his  plumed  helm ; not 
only  that  he  might  be  known  by  his  own  men,  but  that 
he  might  easily  be  recognized  by  the  enemy.  As  bold 
a warrior  as  he  was  a skilful  leader,  he  intended  to  be 

should  give  way  to  such  feelings  in  his  own  case,  while  he  strove  to 
restrain  the  fury  of  others  ; and  his  orange-damask  surcoat  and  floating 
white  feather  seem  but  childish  emblems  in  a general.*  But  the  spirit 
of  the  times  must  not  be  forgotten.  It  was  only  in  the  preceding  year 
that  the  outwardly  sedate  and  almost  always  cautious  Chailes  the 
Fifth,  in  the  presence  of  the  Pope  and  the  College  of  Cardinals,  had, 
after  a passionate  speech,  prettily  challenged  the  King  of  France  to 
personal  combat,  staking  Burgundy  or  Milan  on  the  issue  of  the 
encounter.  It  is  hardly  to  be  wondered  at,  therefore,  that  Hernando 
Pizarro  should  give  his  personal  enemies  the  means  of  knowing 
where  he  was  to  be  found  in  the  battle.” — “ History  of  the  Spanish 
Conquest,”  iv.,  101,  102. 


* Hardly ; when  Henry  of  Navarre  (“  Henri  Qnatre  of  France”)  wore  a snow* 
white  plume  at  the  battle  of  Ivry  that  his  soldiers  might  recognize  him. 


THE  PIZARRISTS  AND  THE  ALMAGRISTS.  195 

foremost  in  the  fray,  and  to  avenge  upon  some  of  the 
Almagrists  the  contumely  they  had  poured  upon  him 
during  his  imprisonment.  His  trumpets  having  sum- 
moned his  men  to  arms,  he  proceeded  to  array  them  ; 
the  infantry,  which  formed  his  chief  strength,  so  large  a 
number  being  armed  with  arquebuses,  in  three  com- 
panies in  the  centre,  under  Gonzalo  Pizarro ; the  horse- 
men, in  two  divisions,  one  on  each  flank,  under  Alonzo 
de  Alvarado  and  Pedro  Angurez.  A small  reserve  was 
placed  under  the  command  of  a captain  named  Merca- 
dillo.  This  order  of  battle  having  been  formed,  two 
priests,  splendidly  robed,  advanced  to  the  front,  and  set 
up  two  small  altars,  at  which  they  chanted  the  mass  and 
gave  the  benediction.  Pizarro  then  despatched  a notary 
to  Almagro,  formally  requiring  him  to  deliver  up  the  city 
of  Cuzco ; and  having  discharged  this  useless  ceremony, 
he  addressed  some  words  of  advice  to  his  valiant  soldiers. 
He  alluded  briefly  to  the  personal  outrage  his  brother  and 
himself  had  undergone  at  Almagro’s  hands  ; reminded 
them  that  Cuzco  had  been  unjustly  wrested  from  the 
Marquis’s  possession  ; and  pointed  to  it,  as  its  towers  and 
v alls,  shone  in  the  morning  sun,  as  the  prize  of  their  heroic 
efforts.  But  it  was  not  necessary,  he  said,  to  cheer  or 
encourage  them  ; rather  did  they  need  in  their  great 
ardour  to  be  restrained.  He  begged  them  to  moderate, 
with  the  patience  that  on  such  occasions  was  needful, 
their  desire  for  victory.  They  answered  with  a tre- 
mendous shout,  and  Hernando  led  them  at  once  into 
action.  They  waded  the  stream  and  struggled  through  a 
marsh  on  the  opposite  side,  their  arquebusiers  replying 


1 96 


TIIE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


with  terrible  effect  to  Almagro’s  artillery,  and  dealing 
death  and  wounds  among  his  spearmen.  Under  cover 
of  their  steady  fire,  Hernando  and  his  horsemen  gallantly 
rode  forward.  Orgonez,  to  oppose  them,  massed  his 
squadrons  together,  and  exclaiming:  “O  Divine  Word, 
let  those  follow  me  who  please,  but  I go  to  die,”  spurred 
against  his  antagonists.  The  shock  was  furious,  but  the 
Pizarrists  bore  it  undauntedly,  and  the  combatants  were 
soon  fighting  hand  to  hand,  cheering  one  another  with 
their  battle-cries  of  “ El  Rey  y Almagro  ” and  “ El  Rey  y 
Pizarro,”  with  which  mingled  the  yells  of  Almagro’s  Indian 
auxiliaries  from  the  height  whence  they  looked  forth  upon 
the  encounter. 

However  injudicious  as  a councillor,  Orgonez  was  a 
brave  and  chivalrous  soldier,  and  in  this,  his  last  battle- 
field, his  courage  shone  conspicuously.  Mistaking  a 
cavalier,  from  the  colour  of  his  surcoat,  for  Hernando 
Pizarro,  he  rode  his  horse  at  him  full  tilt,  and  bore  him 
down  with  his  lance.  A second  he  slew  in  the  same 
manner,  and  a third,  who  was  shouting  “Victory!”  he 
clave  with  his  sword.  In  the  heat  of  the  melee  he  was 
smitten  in  the  forehead  by  a chain-shot  fiom  an  arquebus, 
which  penetrated  the  bars  of  his  visor,  and  momentarily 
stunned  him.  Before  he  had  fully  recovered  himself,  his 
horse  was  killed  under  him,  and  though  he  contrived  to 
spring  to  the  ground,  he  was  quickly  surrounded  and 
overpowered.  Looking  round  with  a haughty  glance,  he 
said  : “ Is  there  no  knight  to  whom  I can  surrender  ? ” 
One  Fuentes,  a menial  of  Pizarro,  presented  himself 
as  if  in  answer  to  the  question.  Orgonez  delivered  him 


DEFEAT  OF  THE  ALMAGRISTS. 


197 


his  sword,  whereupon  the  wretch  drew  his  dagger  and 
stabbed  his  defenceless  prisoner  to  the  heart.  The  head 
was  struck  off,  stuck  on  a pike,  and  afterwards  exhibited 
in  the  great  square  of  Cuzco  as  the  head  of  a traitor. 

Not  less  eminent  in  the  bloody  strife  was  Hernando 
Pizarro  ; his  terrible  lance  seemed  to  carry  everything 
before  it,  and  his  white  plume  shone  above  the  clashing 
shields  and  swords  and  the  waving  helms  like  a meteor. 
Pedro  de  Lerma,  the  traitor,  endeavouring  to  rally  the 
Almagrist  cavalry,  made  his  way  towards  his  enemy,  and 
charged  him  with  fell  rancour  ; but  his  lance,  missing 
the  rider,  struck  Hernando’s  horse,  and  bore  it  to  its 
knees,  whereas  Hernando’s  spear  transfixed  the  thigh  of 
his  opponent.  In  the  fierce  affray  that  followed  Pedro 
de  Lerma  was  unhorsed,  and  left  on  the  field  with  many 
wounds.  Hernando,  on  foot,  defended  himself  with  ready 
courage,  until  his  soldiers  swept  around  him,  and  rescued 
him  from  the  increasing  number  of  his  enemies. 

By  his  headlong  charge,  Orgonez  had  uncovered  the 
flank  of  his  infantry,  and  Gonzalo  Pizarro  charged  with 
complete  success.  The  Almagrists  gave  way  in  great 
confusion,  and  took  to  flight  with  rapid  feet,  pursued  by 
Gonzalo,  who  hunted  them  into  the  sierra.  A few  of 
Almagro’s  horsemen  sought  to  prolong  the  contest,  but 
one  by  one  they  were  killed,  wounded,  or  unhorsed,  and 
those  who  survived  were  compelled  to  jield.  Brought 
before  Hernando  Pizarro,  he  gave  orders  that  their  lives 
should  be  spared,  thinking  that  the  second  victory  which 
remained  for  him  to  win  was  a victory  over  himself,  in 
repressing  the  dictates  of  private  vengeance.  Almagro, 


198 


TI1E  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


reclining  in  a litter,  had  watched  the  eddying  fortunes 
of  the  two  hours’  fight,  and  on  seeing  it  go  against  him, 
had  succeeded  in  mounting  a mule,  and  riding  off  to 
take  shelter  in  the  citadel  of  Cuzco.  Thither  he  was 
followed  by  Alonzo  de  Alvarado,  who  carried  him  in 
triumph  into  the  city,  where  he  was  thrown  into  irons, 
and  (such  are  the  strange  contrasts  of  human  life !) 
imprisoned  in  the  same  chamber  of  the  palace  in  which 
he  had  imprisoned  the  two  Pizarros.  Jt  is  recorded  that 
one  of  the  Pizarrist  captains,  seeing  the  Mariscal  for  the 
first  time,  and  scornfully  observing  his  mean  bearing  and 
ill-favoured  countenance,  lifted  his  arquebus  to  kill  him, 
exclaiming,  “ Is  this  the  man  for  whom  so  many  cavaliers 
have  perished  ? ” But  Alvarado  struck  up  his  arquebus, 
and  forbade  him  to  fire. 

The  battle  of  Las  Salinas  cost  Almagro’s  party  the 
lives  of  one  hundred  gallant  soldiers.  No  account  is 
given  of  the  wounded,  but  their  number  could  not  have 
been  less.  Almost  all  the  wounds  were  in  the  jaw ; for 
the  strong  and  complete  armour  of  the  Spaniards 
effectually  protected  every  part  of  the  body.  The 
fortune  of  the  day  was  decided  in  favour  of  the  Pizarros, 
partly  by  Hernando’s  brilliant  bravery  and  skilful  conduct, 
but  more  by  the  heavy  and  deadly  fire  of  his  veteran 
arquebusiers,  who  had  been  trained  in  the  Netherlands 
wars.  It  must  be  acknowledged  that  Pizarro  used  his 
victory  leniently.  We  do  not  read  of  any  executions  or 
murders ; he  treated  his  prisoners  with  courtesy,  and  he 
ordered  that  everything  plundered  on  the  day  of  battle 
should  be  restored  to  its  owner.  To  gratify  his  lieu- 


ALMAGRO  IN  PRISON. 


I99 


tenants,  and  diminish  the  large  number  of  soldiers  of 
both  parties  assembled  in  Cuzco,  he  encouraged  them  to 
undertake  the  discovery  and  reduction  of  such  provinces 
as  had  not  hitherto  submitted  to  the  Spaniards.  Alonzo 
de  Alvarado  set  forth  to  conquer  the  Chacapoyas  ; Pedro 
de  Vergara  to  conquer  the  Beacamores  ; and  Mercadillo 
the  district  of  Xauxa.  Pedro  de  Candia  was  ordered  on 
an  expedition  to  the  Andes,  in  which  he  was  joined  by 
many  of  the  Almagrists  ; who,  however,  when  at  a distance 
of  about  twenty  leagues  from  the  city,  on  the  pretence 
of  “ re-organizing  their  ranks,”  entered  into  a nego- 
tiation with  the  captain  of  the  arquebusiers,  who  had 
the  custody  of  Almagro,  to  favour  his  escape,  offering 
him  15,000  Castellanos  as  a reward,  and  1,000  Castel- 
lanos for  each  of  his  men.  The  captain,  however, 
reported  the  treacherous  offer  to  Pizarro,  who  imme- 
diately arrested  the  traitors,  and  sent  peremptory  orders 
to  Pedro  de  Candia  to  proceed  on  his  expedition. 

At  the  urgent  solicitations  of  Almagro,  Hernando 
Pizarro  visited  him  in  prison.  He  did  his  best  to 
console  the  unfortunate  captive,  who  gave  way  to  inces- 
sant moans  and  tears  ; reminding  him  that  such  reverses 
of  fortune  frequently  occurred  to  valiant  persons,  and 
urging  him  to  display  the  fortitude  which  alone  was 
worthy  of  his  greatness.  He  added  an  assurance  that 
he  should  be  kindly  treated,  and  that  if  Pizarro  did  not 
speedily  come  to  the  capital,  he  would  take  it  upon 
himself  to  release  him  and  furnish  him  with  the  means 
of  reaching  his  brother’s  quarters. 

Hernando  kept  his  word  until  he  found  that  Almagro 


200 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


was  intriguing  with  Pizarro’s  officers,  after  which  he  was 
more  closely  confined  and  vigilantly  guarded,  while  the 
King’s  officials  instituted  a formal  process  against  him, 
and  began  to  collect  evidence.*  This  transaction  occu- 
pied nearly  four  months,  and  Hernando  Pizirro’s  object 
in  it  seems  to  have  been  to  obtain  justification  for  send- 
ing Almagro  back  to  Spain.  As  a prisoner,  the  Mariscal 
must  always  be  dangerous  ; if  set  at  liberty,  he  would 
become  the  centre  of  new  conspiracies  ; what,  then,  was 
to  be  done  with  him?  The  Almagrists,  as  it  was,  did 
not  cease  in  their  efforts  to  secure  his  release  ; and  at 
last  their  plots  compelled  Hernando  to  take  some  decisive 
action. 

Summoning  a meeting  of  the  municipal  council,  to 
which  he  invited  his  most  experienced  and  sagacious 
officers,  he  laid  before  them  the  proofs  he  had  obtained 
of  a dangerous  movement  against  the  public  peace. 
Already  they  knew,  he  said,  the  particulars  of  the 
troubles  created  by  Don  Diego  de  Almagro’s  men,  and 
also  by  many  of  his  own  men,  who,  because  he  had 
compelled  them  to  restore  the  booty  they  had  taken  in 
battle,  and  because  of  offers  made  on  the  Mariscal’s 
part,  had  united  with  them.  And  now  he  had  received 
the  letter  which  he  had  placed  in  their  hands,  to  the 
effect  that  Don  Pedro  de  Candia  had  approached  within 
nine  leagues  of  the  city,  at  the  head  of  three  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  whose  words  showed  that  they  came  in 
a rebellious  mood.  They,  the  magistrates,  were,  like 

* The  evidence  collected  spread,  we  are  told,  over  two  thousand 
folio  pages. 


DECISION  OF  THE  COUNCIL. 


201 


himself,  responsible  for  the  welfare  of  his  Majesty’s 
service  and  the  peace  of  the  city  ; and  as  it  was  possible 
that  violent  anger  or  prejudice  might  dispose  him  to  do 
something  of  which  they  would  disapprove,  he  asked 
them  to  look  at  the  position  of  affairs,  at  the  danger 
which  might  occur,  and  the  punishment  there  might  be 
for  it  ; and,  as  men  of  honour  and  good  judgment, 
advise  him  what  course  to  adopt,  so  that  his  Majesty 
might  be  served  and  the  peace  of  the  city  maintained. 
And  as  it  might  be  that  some  of  them  would  not  deliver 
their  opinions  with  perfect  freedom  in  his  presence,  he 
would  retire  from  the  council.  He  entreated  them 
carefully  to  consider  what  advice  they  gave,  for  only 
upon  that  advice  would  he  act ; rather  would  he  err  in 
following  the  common  opinion,  than  succeed  by  follow- 
ing his  own.  Very  fair  and  impartial  this,  no  doubt; 
but  it  must  be  remembered  that  Hernando  was  address- 
ing the  nominees  of  his  brother,  and  the  captains  in  his 
brother’s  army,  all  of  whom  had  nothing  to  gain  from 
Almagro  and  much  to  lose  from  Pizarro. 

After  a decorous  interval,  Hernando  was  invited  to 
hear  the  decision  of  the  council.  We  shrewdly  suspect 
that  he  was  fully  prepared  to  find  that  it  went  against 
Almagro.  Pronounced  guilty  of  levying  war  against  the 
Crown,  of  entering  into  conspiracy  with  the  Inca,  and  of 
dispossessing  the  King’s  governor  of  his  city  of  Cuzco, 
he  was  condemned  to  suffer  death.  Hernando  called 
them  to  witness  that,  before  God,  he  had  discharged  his 
conscience  by  submitting  the  matter  to  their  final  judg- 
ment. Though  he  had  given  it  as  his  conviction,  that 


202 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


if  this  thing  were  not  done  the  land  would  be  lost,  and 
the  lives  of  all  imperilled,  he  had  expressed  at  the  same 
time  his  belief  that  they,  the  members  of  the  council, 
would  pronounce  an  honest  and  unbiassed  opinion.  They 
probably  understood  the  real  significance  of  Hernando’s 
disclaimer  of  responsibility,  and  replied,  that  meriting 
death  as  Almagro  did,  it  was  well  to  pass  sentence  upon 
him,  and  to  carry  out  the  sentence,  as  otherwise  they 
would  be  involved  in  a serious  calamity. 

All  that  night,  says  the  historian,  Hernando  Pizarro 
kept  two  hundred  men  in  his  quarters,  to  meet  any  attack 
which  Pedro  de  Candia  might  be  emboldened  to  deliver, 
and  at  early  morn  he  repaired  to  Almagro,  advising  him 
that  it  was  necessary  for  completing  the  process  that  he 
should  make  his  confession.  This  he  did,  and  admitted 
the  justice  of  the  accusations  brought  against  him,  while 
offering  various  excuses  for,  and  explanations  of,  different 
parts  of  his  conduct. 

The  confession  completed,  formal  sentence  was  recorded 
against  him,  and  a friar  was  employed  to  prepare  him  for 
death.  He  was  greatly  overcome  by  the  announcement ; 
old  and  enfeebled,  he  still  clung  to  life,  and  vehemently 
protested  against  the  injustice  done  him.  He  appealed, 
he  said,  to  the  Emperor;  but  Hernando  would  not  permit 
the  appeal  to  be  received.  Then  he  solicited  an  interview 
w th  his  stern  adversary,  and  with  the  must  piteous  sup- 
plications besought  him  to  spare  his  life.  He  reminded 
him  of  his  old  and  long  association  with  his  brother,  and 
the  services  he  had  rendered  him  and  his  family  in  their 
earlier  career.  He  alluded  to  his  labours  in  the  cause 


ALMAGRO  PLEADS  FOR  HIS  LIFE.  203 


of  his  king  and  country,  and  implored  him  to  spare  his 
grey  hairs,  and  not  to  deprive  him  of  the  short  remnant 
of  an  existence  from  which  his  enemies  had  now  nothing 
more  to  fear.  Hernando  replied  that  he  was  surprised 
to  see  Almagro  comport  himself  in  a manner  so  unworthy 
of  a brave  cavalier.  His  fate  was  no  worse  than  had 
befallen  many  a soldier  before  him ; and,  since  God  had 
given  him  the  grace  to  be  a Christian,  he  should  make 
use  of  the  brief  time  remaining  to  him  to  close  his 
account  with  heaven.*  Almagro  continued  his  entreaties, 
reminding  Hernando  of  his  clemency  towards  himself. 
“’Twas  a hard  requital,”  he  said,  “for  having  spared 
his  life  so  recently  under  similar  circumstances,  and  that, 
too,  when  he  had  been  repeatedly  urged  by  those  around 
him  to  take  it  away.”  He  concluded  by  asking  him  to 
consider  his  age  and  infirmities,  and  begging  him  to  allow 
his  appeal  to  the  Emperor,  so  that  he  might  spend  in 
prison  the  few  sad  days  which  might  still  be  his  to  repent 
of,  and  mourn  over,  his  sins.  In  vain:  the  stern  captain 
quitted  the  apartment,  and  gave  orders  that  the  priest 
should  attend  to  receive  Almagro’s  confession.  But  no 
confession  would  Almagro  make  unless  Hernando  granted 
him  another  interview.  Fernando  reluctantly  conceded 
it,  for  he  was  not  without  compassion,  though  stern  of 
purpose ; and  he  declared  that,  though  Almagro’s  crimes, 
had  been  very  great,  he  would  not  have  sentenced  him 
but  have  sent  him  to  the  Emperor,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  constant  intrigues  of  his  partisans.  He  added,  some- 

* This  speech  is  recorded  by  Herrera,  but  its  authenticity  may 
well  be  doubled.  Hernando  was  cruel,  but  not  brutal. 


2C4 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


what  scornfully,  an  expression  of  his  wonder  that  a man 
of  his  proved  courage  should  show  so  much  fear  of  death. 
Almagro  gently  replied — and  it  is  the  best  and  most 
touching  speech  of  his  upon  record — that  since  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  feared  death,  it  was  not  to  be  marvelled  at 
if  he.  a man  and  a sinner,  feared  it.  He  spoke,  however, 
to  deaf  ears  ; his  doom  was  fixed.  And  when  he  saw 
that  it  was  so,  like  the  Duke  of  Monmouth,  after  grovel- 
ling at  the  feet  of  James  II.,  he  recovered  all  his  fortitude 
and  manly  spirit,  and  calmly  prepared  to  meet  his  end. 
He  made  his  confession  ; bequeathed  his  estates  and 
treasure  to  the  Emperor;  and,  as  the  royal  grant 
empowered  him  to  name  his  successor  in  the  governor- 
ship, he  devolved  the  office  on  his  son,  appointing  Diego 
de  Alvarado  as  administrator  of  the  province  during  his 
son’s  minority.  Through  the  intercession  of  some  of  the 
Spanish  cavaliers,  and  perhaps  from  fear  of  an  outbreak 
on  the  part  of  the  Almagrists,  he  was  spared  the  disgrace 
of  a public  execution,  and  put  to  death  in  his  prison  by 
the  garotte.  His  body  was  afterwards  exhibited  in  the 
great  square,  when,  in  fulfilment  of  the  original  sentence, 
his  head  was  cut  off.  A herald  proclaimed  the  crimes 
for  which  he  had  suffered  ; and  his  remains  were  after- 
wards conveyed  to  the  house  of  his  friend  Hernan  Ponce 
de  Leon  (July  8th,  1538).  On  the  following  day  they 
were  interred  in  the  church  of  Our  Lady  of  Mercy,  and, 
as  if  to  show  that  he  had  been  actuated  by  no  motive  of 
private  vengeance,  Hernando  Pizarro,  with  his  brother 
Gonzalo,  attended  the  funeral  among  the  principal 


mourners. 


EXECUTION  OF  ALMAGRO. 


205 


The  execution  of  Almagro  remains  as  an  indelible  blot 
on  the  fame  of  Hernando  Pizarro.  Not  that  Almagro 
was  innocent  of  the  crimes  imputed  to  him.  It  is  certain 
that  he  violated  the  conditions  imposed  by  the  Emperor 
in  taking  forcible  possession  of  the  city  of  Cuzco.  To 
further  his  own  ends,  he  was  ready  to  enter  into  an 
alliance  with  the  Inca  which  might  have  fatally  imperilled 
the  interests  of  Spain.  He  invaded  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  King’s  governor,  and  took  up  arms  against  him.  It 
is  difficult  to  say  what  more  he  couid  have  done  than 
he  did  to  justify  the  charge  of  treason  which  Hernando 
raised.  But  his  trial  was  an  exercise  of  arbitrary  autho- 
rity which  cannot  be  defended.  Hernando  was  not  even 
in  his  brother’s  position  ; he  held  no  warrant  or  official 
jurisdiction  from  the  Crown ; and  it  was  obviously  his 
duty  to  have  transferred  his  prisoner  to  Los  Reyes,  whence 
he  might  have  been  sent  to  Spain  to  be  tried  by  a proper 
tribunal.  Moreover,  when  he  himself  was  in  Almagro's 
hands,  his  life  had  been  spared  under  circumstances  of 
considerable  provocation,  and  the  remembrance  of  this 
fact  should  have  made  him  unwilling  to  incur  the  reproach 
of  ingratitude.  Yet,  when  all  this  has  been  admitted, 
the  impartial  historian  will  find  some  excuse,  if  no  jus- 
tification, for  Hernando’s  action.  Almagro  had  given 
grave  cause  of  offence.  It  was  not  only  that  Pizarro  had 
conquered  Peru  by  his  own  indomitable  tenacity  and 
inexhaustible  courage ; it  was  not  only  that  he  held  his 
governorship  direct  from  the  Crown;  it  was  not  only 
that  Almagro  had  not  been  unfairly  treated  in  the  division 
of  honours  and  territories ; but  that  in  the  position  of 


O 


206 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


the  Spaniards  in  Peru  such  disloyalty  as  his  might  have 
involved  the  whole  colony  in  irreparable  ruin.  To 
Hernando  Pizarro,  at  least,  this  was  only  too  evident, 
and  we  believe  that  in  ordering  the  execution  of  Almagro 
he  consulted  no  private  feeling,  but  was  honestly  actuated 
by  a regard  for  the  public  interest. 

We  confess  ourselves  unable  to  understand  Mr.  Pres- 
cott’s partiality  for  this  very  small  and  vulgar  hero,  whose 
chief  recommendation  seems  to  have  been  a certain  free- 
handedness which  ensured  his  popularity  with  the  common 
soldiers.  History  records  no  examples  of  the  excellent 
qualities  with  which  Mr.  Prescott  credits  him.  To  call 
him  “the  hero  of  a hundred  battles”  is  a more  than 
poetical  exaggeration ; for,  in  truth,  he  had  but  small 
experience  of  warfare.  He  showed  no  skill  as  a leader 
of  men,  no  capacity  as  a military  commander,  no  ability 
as  an  administrator,  and  it  is  certain  that  by  him  the 
conquest  of  Peru  could  never  have  been  accomplished. 
He  did  not  even  accomplish  the  conquest  of  Chili,  and 
in  all  his  expeditions  committed  the  most  serious  and 
signal  errors.  The  truth  would  seem  to  be  that  to  invest 
the  portrait  of  Pizarro  with  the  desired  shadows,  it  was 
necessary  to  illuminate  that  of  Almagro  with  imaginary 
lights  ; and  yet  his  eulogist  after  all  is  constrained  to 
admit  that  it  is  doubtful  whether  he  possessed  “ those 
uncommon  qualities,  either  as  a warrior  or  a man,  that, 
in  ordinary  circumstances,  would  have  raised  him  to 
distinction.”  It  may  safely  be  asserted  that,  had  it  not 
been  linked  with  Pizarro’s,  his  name  would  never  have 
passed  the  lips  of  men. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

EXPEDITION  OF  GONZALO  PIZARRO,  AND  DISCOVERY  OF 
THE  RIVER  AMAZON. 

N receiving  intelligence  of  the  victory  of  Las 
Salinas,  the  Marquis  Pizarro  set  out  from  Los 
Reyes  for  Cuzco.  At  Xauxa  he  was  met  by 
Almagro’s  son  Diego,  whom  Hernando  had 
sent  to  the  coast,  and  found  him  under 
grievous  alarm  and  anxiety  as  to  his  father’s  probable 
fate.  He  rect  ived  him  kindly,  and  reassured  him  by 
his  earnest  declarations  that  no  harm  should  befall  his 
father,  between  whom  and  himself,  he  said,  he  hoped  the 
old  friendship  might  be  re-established.  The  young  man 
then  went  on  his  way  to  Los  Reyes,  where,  by  Pizarro’, 
orders,  he  was  lodged  in  his  house,  and  treated  as  his  son. 

It  was  not  until  he  reached  the  Biidge  of  Abangay 
that  the  Marquis  heard  of  the  execution  of  Almagro. 
He  was  profoundly  affected  by  the  news,  for  which  he 
was  wholly  unprepared  ; and  he  stood  for  a long  time, 
with  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  ground,  weeping.  Mr.  Prescotts 
absolutely  without  foundation,  holds  him  equally  account- 
able with  Hernando  for  the  death  of  his  associate.  He 


208 


the  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


chooses  to  suppose  that  he  was  perfectly  aware  of  all 
that  took  place  at  Cuzco,  and  in  communication  with  his 
brother  respecting  Almagro’s  fate.  But  this  was  impos- 
sible. Almagro’s  capture,  sentence,  and  execution  fol- 
lowed in  such  quick  succession  that  there  could  have 
been  no  time  for  messengers  to  pass  between  the  two 
cities.  For  our  own  part,  we  doubt  whether,  even  if  it 
had  been  possible,  Hernando  would  have  consulted  his 
brother,  of  whose  friendship  for  Almagro  he  was  well 
aware.  It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  whenever  Hernando 
was  on  the  stage,  the  Marquis  played  a more  or  less 
subordinate  part.  Hernando  had  not  the  wonderful 
tenacity,  the  extraordinary  perseverance  and  patience  of 
Francisco ; but,  in  some  respects,  his  was  the  stronger 
character.  His  will  was  certainly  more  powerful,  and  he 
always  prevailed  in  whatever  course  he  advocated.  As 

l 

to  the  relations  between  Almagro  and  the  Marquis,  some 
writers  charge  the  latter  with  gross  ingratitude  ; but  it 
does  not  appear  that  the  charge  has  any  real  justifica- 
tion. It  was  Pizarro  who  bore  the  burden  and  heat  of 
the  day,  and  he  was  certainly  entitled  to  the  larger 
reward.  When  all  America  was  supposed  to  be  teeming 
with  gold  and  silver,  he  no  doubt  thought  that  Almagro’s 
southern  teiritory  would  yield  him  a treasure  equal  to 
that  which  Peru  had  yielded ; and  the  Court  of  Spain 
appears  to  have  considered  the  division  equitable.  The 
tendency  of  most  historians  is  either  to  whitewash  an 
historical  personage  until  no  speck  or  stain  can  be 
detected  on  his  armour,  or  to  blacken  him  until  he 
stands  repulsive  in  a mask  of  inordinate  hideousness. 


THE  MARQUIS  ENTERS  CUZCO. 


209 


Pizarro  has  been  chosen  to  undergo  the  latter  process, 
but  really  without  affording  sufficient  grounds.  He  was 
not  an  angel  of  light,  but  he  was  not  a monster  of  dark- 
ness. He  was  a man  of  many  merits  and  some  failings  ; 
like  most  of  his  race  and  time,  he  placed  no  great  value 
upon  human  life,  nor  was  he  over  scrupulous  in  the  fulfil- 
ment of  promises.  But,  on  the  whole,  he  did  not  treat 
Almagro  unfairly  ; he  showed  himself,  on  more  than  one 
occasion,  mindful  of  their  long  association  and  old  com- 
radeship ; and  we  believe  that  Alrnagro's  life  would  have 
been  spared  if  he  had  reached  Cuzco  earlier.  As  a mere 
matter  of  policy,  he  would  have  seen  that  the  death  of 
Almagro  did  not  mean  the  annihilation  of  Alrnagro’s 
faction,  and  that  it  could  not  fail  to  be  resented  by  the 
Court  of  Spain  as  an  illegal  exercise  of  authority. 

The  Marquis  considered  it  advisable,  in  support  of  his 
office,  to  make  a public  entry  into  Cuzco,  at  the  head  of 
his  train  of  cavaliers,  with  the  pomp  of  banners  and 
amid  the  martial  music  of  trumpets  and  clarions.  He 
found  both  his  brothers  absent  on  an  expedition  against 
the  Indians  in  the  vicinity  of  Lake  Titicaca.  On  their 
return,  he  despatched  Gonzalo  to  undertake  the  subjuga- 
tion of  the  tribes  of  Charcasj  and  when  he  had  accom- 
plished the  difficult  task,  rewarded  him  and  Hernando 
with  a grant  of  land  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Porco, 
known  to  be  rich  in  minerals.  Hernando  worked  the 
mines  with  much  skill  and  on  an  extensive  scale,  but 
did  not  discover  the  vast  treasures  of  silver  Potosi  which, 
all  unknown  to  him,  lay,  with  their  “potentiality  of 
wealth,’’  within  his  limits.  As  soon  as  he  had  amassed 


210 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


a sufficient  fortune,  he  prepared  to  return  to  Spain  and 
defend  himself  against  the  charges  which,  at  Court, 
Diego  de  Alvarado  and  other  partisans  of  the  unfortunate 
Almagro  were  pressing  against  him.  Before  his  depar- 
ture he  strongly  advised  his  brother  to  beware  of  the 
“ men  of  Chili,”  as  the  Almagrists  were  called  ; desperate 
men,  he  said,  who  would  allow  nothing  to  interfere 
between  them  and  their  revenge.  He  urged  him  not  to 
allow  them  to  assemble  in  any  number  within  fifty  miles 
of  his  person,  and  to  maintain  always  and  everywhere  a 
strong  bodyguard.  “ I shall  not  be  here,”  he  added, 
with  a touch  of  pathos,  “to  watch  over  you.”  But 
Pizarro,  who  was  far  from  being  suspicious,  made  light 
of  his  brother’s  alarms.  There  was  no  cause,  he  said, 
for  fear ; moreover,  every  hair  on  the  head  of  Almagro’s 
followers  was  a guarantee  for  his  safety. 

Hernando  Pizarro  embarked  at  Los  Reyes  in  the 
summer  of  1539.  He  reached  the  Spanish  coast  in 
safety,  and  proceeded  to  Valladolid,  where  he  met  with 
but  a cold  reception.  Diego  de  Alvarado  had  been 
before  him,  and  he  who  first  tells  his  tale  has  always  an 
advantage  over  the  later  comer.  Hernando,  however, 
was  nothing  disheartened,  and  by  dint  of  repetition  of 
his  justification,  and  by,  wre  may  assume,  a judicious 
distribution  of  presents,  he  suspended  for  awhile  the 
opinion  of  his  judges.  The  delay  so  irritated  Diego 
de  Alvarado  that  he  endeavoured  to  settle  the  points 
at  issue  by  challenging  Hernando  to  mortal  combat. 
The  challenge  fell  to  the  ground  through  the  sudden 
death  of  the  challenger  which  happened  within  five  days 


THE  INCA  MANCO  CATAC. 


21 1 


Pizarro,  however,  did  not  wholly  escape.  On  the  ground 
that  by  releasing  the  Inca  Manco  he  hid  facilitated  the 
Indian  rebellion,  and  because  he  had  violated  the  law  by 
his  execution  of  Almagro,  he  was  deprived  of  his  order 
of  Santiago,  and  thrown  into  prison  at  Medina  del  Campo, 
where  he  was  detained  for  twenty  years.  In  1560  he 
obtained  his  release,  and  was  allowed  to  spend  the 
remainder  of  his  long  life  in  the  tranquil  enjoyment  of 
a considerable  fortune.  He  lived  to  the  ripe  old  age  of 
one  hundred  years. 

The  Marquis  was  now  the  sole  ruler  of  Peru  ; but  he 
had  much  difficult  and  laborious  work  to  accomplish 
before  his  authority  could  be  considered  as  firmly  esta- 
blished. Encouraged  by  the  feuds  which  had  broken 
out  among  his  conquerors,  the  Inca  Manco  quitted  his 
mountain  fastnesses,  and  with  a considerable  force  posted 
himself  in  the  sierra  between  Cuzco  and  the  coast ; 
maintaining  a warfare  resembling  that  of  the  Scotch 
borderers  in  the  troublous  old  times  of  the  long  struggle 
between  England  and  Scotland  ; making  sudden  forays 
on  the  plantations  of  the  Spanish  settlers,  burning  their 
houses  and  granaries,  carrying  off  their  cattle,  and 
murdering  men,  women,  and  children  who  fell  into  his 
hands.  Several  detachments  were  sent  against  him,  but 
these  he  defeated,  or  ensnaring  them  in  an  ambush, 
cut  them  to  pieces.  Pizarro,  therefore,  placed  a con- 
siderable force  under  his  brother  Gonzalo,  and  ordered 
him  to  march  against  this  persevering  foe.  Whenever 
the  Spaniards  brought  him  to  bay,  they  defeated  him, 
but  his  knowledge  of  the  country  always  enabled  him  to 


212 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


effect  his  escape  ; and  the  Marquis  found  himself  com- 
pelled to  adopt  a different  policy.  For  this  purpose  he 
established  settlements  in  the  heart  of  the  disaffected 
country — settlements  which  assumed  the  character  of 
military  colonies.  “ The  houses  were  usually  built  of 
stone,  to  which  were  added  the  various  public  offices, 
and  sometimes  a fortress.  A municipal  corporation  was 
organized.  Settlers  were  invited  by  the  distribution  of 
large  tracts  of  land  in  the  neighbourhood,  with  a stipu- 
lated number  of  Indian  vassals  to  each.  The  soldiers 
then  gathered  there,  sometimes  accompanied  by  their 
wives  and  families ; fur  the  women  of  Castile  seem  to 
have  disdained  the  impediments  of  sex,  in  the  ardour 
of  conjugal  attachment,  or,  it  may  be,  of  romantic 
adventure.  A populous  settlement  rapidly  grew  up  in 
the  wilderness,  affording  protection  to  the  surrounding 
territory,  and  furnishing  a commercial  depot  for  the 
country,  and  an  armed  force  ready  at  all  times  to 
maintain  public  order.” 

Among  the  settlements  thus  formed  were  the  Villa  de 
la  Plata,  or  “ City  of  Silver,”  in  the  mining  district  of 
Charcas  ; Guam2nga,  midway  between  Lima  and  Cuzco  ; 
and  Arequipa,  on  the  shore  of  the  Southern  Sea. 

The  force  of  character  and  rough  mental  activity  of 
Pizarro  were  strikingly  illustrated  by  his  labours  at  this 
period — labours  which  would  have  been  remarkable  in 
any  man,  but  were  specially  remarkable  in  a man  who 
had  received  no  liberal  culture,  and  from  his  youth  up 
had  been  engaged  in  arduous  and  difficult  enterprises. 
Returning  from  Cuzco  to  Los  Reyes,  he  addressed 


THE  PERUVIAN  MINES. 


213 


himself  to  the  task  of  encouraging  the  development  of 
the  resources  of  the  country.  To  agricultural  industry 
he  paid  special  attention,  and  had  the  sagacity  to 
import  the  seeds  of  the  different  European  grains,  which, 
before  long,  yielded  luxuriant  crops.  He  took  measures 
to  facilitate  commercial  intercourse  with  the  Spanish 
colonies  lying  north  of  Peru.  He  sedulously  promoted 
the  working  of  the  mines,  which  already  began  to  make 
such  returns  that  the  commonest  articles  of  life  fetched 
extravagant  prices,  and  the  only  things  of  small  value 
seemed  to  be  the  precious  metals  themselves.  But  as 
these  changed  hands  they  found  their  way  to  Spain,  and 
rose  to  their  true  standard  as  they  passed  into  the  general 
European  currency.  So  the  Spaniards  discovered  that 
after  years  of  adventure  and  suffering  they  had  found 
at  last  that  Land  of  Gold  and  Silver,  that  long-dreamed- 
of  “ El  Dorado,”  which  had  inspired  men  to  such  deeds 
of  noble  note.  In  rapidly  increasing  numbers  emigrants 
entered  the  country,  and  extending  in  every  direction, 
gradually  assured  the  supremacy  of  the  Spanish  govern- 
ment. 

This  influx  of  adventurers  enabled  Pizarro  to  carry  out 
his  projects  for  the  fuller  colonization  of  the  country. 
He  despatched  Pedro  de  Valdivia  on  an  expedition  to 
conquer  Chili,  which  proved  entirely  successful ; and  his 
brother  Gonzalo  to  the  southern  district  of  Callao,  after 
which  he  sent  him  to  discover  the  region  of  cinnamon 
that  was  supposed  to  lie  beyond  the  Andes. 

Gonzalo  Pizarro  has  been  described  as,  in  ability  and 
breadth  of  view,  inferior  to  his  two  elder  brothers. 


214 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


Neither  did  he  show  himself  equally  “cool  and  crafty”  in 
his  policy  ; but  he  was  equally  resolute,  intrepid,  and 
energetic.  He  had  a handsome  person,  open  and 
engaging  features,  a free  soldier- like  address,  and  a 
generous  temper ; so  that  he  was  the  idol  of  his  fol- 
lowers. His  spirit  was  high  and  adventurous,  and  he 
had  the  faculty,  so  important  in  a leader  of  men,  of 
being  able  to  infuse  that  spirit  into  others,  and  thus 
almost  to  ensure  the  success  of  any  enterprise  he  under- 
took. He  was  an  excellent  captain,  prompt  in  decision, 
fertile  in  resources,  and  calm  and  self-reliant  in  the  hour 
of  danger.  His  expedition  across  the  Andes  calls  for  a 
brief  notice  in  these  pages. 

In  order  to  increase  his  brother’s  authority,  Pizarro 
appointed  him  Governor  of  Quito,  and  in  January  1540 
he  set  out  from  the  capital  of  his  government  with  three 
hundred  and  fifty  Spaniards  and  four  thousand  Indian 
auxiliaries.  Of  the  Spanish  division  one  hundred  and 
fifty  were  mounted.  All  were  well  equipped ; the  sup- 
plies were  abundant ; and  to  guard  against  famine,  an 
immense  herd  of  swine  followed  in  the  rear  of  the  army. 
At  first  the  route  presented  no  obstacles  ; but  on  entering 
the  province  of  Quixos,  Gonzalo  plunged  into  the  ravines 
of  the  Andes,  and  difficulties  beset  him  at  every  step. 
As  he  ascended  into  the  loftier  regions,  his  army  suffered 
much  from  the  icy  winds  that  swept  down  the  rugged 
declivities  of  the  mountain-range  ; and  great  alarm  was 
caused  by  a sudden  and  tremendous  earthquake,  which 
seemed  to  threaten  the  disruption  of  the  entire  mountain- 
system.  In  one  place  the  earth  was  rent  asunder  by 


GONZALO  PIZARRO’S  EXPEDITION. 


215 


Nature’s  violent  agony,  while  streams  of  sulphurous 
water  poured  forth,  and  a large  village  was  toppled 
headlong  into  the  abyss. 

They  experienced  a change  of  climate  as  they  descended 
the  eastern  slopes  of  the  Cordilleras,  and,  in  the  lowlands, 
were  almost  suffocated  by  the  intense  heat  ; while  day 
after  day,  and  night  after  night,  storms  of  thunder  a id 
lightning,  issuing  from  the  gorges  of  the  sierra,  beat  about 
their  laborious  path.  For  upwards  of  six  weeks  they  made 
their  way  through  a deluge  of  rain,  until,  wet  to  the  skin 
and  weary  with  incessant  toil,  they  could  scarcely  drag 
along  their  feeble  limbs.  After  wading  through  many 
a swamp  and  mountain-torrent,  they  reached  a country 
which  they  called  Canelas,  “Land  of  Cinnamon.”  It  was 
covered  with  immense  forests  of  trees  bearing  the  fragrant 
and  precious  bark,  but  their  remoteness  from  the  ordinary 
channels  of  commerce  rendered  them  valueless  to  the 
discoverers.  From  the  natives,  however,  they  learned 
that  at  a distance  of  ten  days’  journey  lay  a fair  and 
fertile  region,  abounding  in  gold,  and  inhabited  by  popu- 
lous natives.  Thither,  though  he  had  already  reached  the 
limits  fixed  by  the  Marquis  for  his  expedition,  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  resolved  to  lead  his  soldiers,  who,  on  their  part, 
wherever  he  led  were  well  content  to  follow. 

Pursuing  their  adventurous  march,  they  entered  upon 
broad  tracts  of  gum  savannahs,  terminated  by  forests, 
which,  as  they  drew  near,  seemed  to  assume  the  likeness 
of  an  impenetrable  barrier  of  vegetation.  Trees  of  stu- 
pendous height  and  girth,  some  of  them  measuring  thirty 
feet,  and  more,  in  diameter,  were  hung  with  festoons  of 


2l6 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


tiarras  and  creepers,  which  spread  from  bough  to  bough, 
and  interwound  with  one  another,  and  rose  high  above 
even  the  highest  trunk,  to  blend  in  one  vast  green  canopy, 
while  beneath  flourished  a mighty  jungle  of  ferns  and 
bushes  and  undergrowth  of  every  kind,  through  which 
the  traveller  was  forced  to  hew  his  way  with  axe  or 
sword.  The  passage  of  this  luxuriant  tropical  wilderness 
was  a grievous  trial  to  Pizarro’s  little  army.  Their  pro- 
visions, spoiled  by  the  weather,  had  long  since  failed,  and 
the  live-stock  they  had  taken  with  them  had  perished  or 
been  consumed,  or  had  made  their  escape  in  the  woods 
and  mountain-passes.  They  had  with  them  at  their  de- 
parture from  Quito  nearly  a thousand  dogs,  including 
some  of  that  fine  breed  of  bloodhounds  which  in  the  West 
Indian  Islands  had  been  used  for  hunting  down  the  natives. 
On  these  they  lived  for  awhile,  though  their  lean  carcasses 
furnished  but  a sorry  food  ; afterwards  they  subsisted  as 
best  they  could  on  the  herbs,  berries,  and  roots  which 
they  gathered  in  the  forests. 

At  last  Pizarro  reached  a town  and  country  called  Coca, 
which  was  inhabited  by  a more  civilized  and  kindly  race, 
so  that  he  was  able  to  recruit  his  men  with  liberal  supplies 
of  provisions.  After  resting  for  nearly  two  months  he 
resumed  his  march,  and  reached  the  banks  of  the  broad 
Napo,  one  of  the  main  branches  of  the  great  Amazonian 
system  of  rivers.  Along  its  verdurous  banks  he  took  his 
way,  in  the  hope  that  they  would  afford  a practicable  route, 
but  found  the  density  of  the  thickets,  which  descended 
to  the  very  edge  of  the  water,  a serious  impediment.  After 
proceeding  for  about  fifty  leagues,  the  Spaniards  suddenly 


FALLS  OF  THE  NAPO. 


217 


heard  an  awful  rushing  noise,  such  as  they  had  never 
heard  before.  For  six  leagues  further  they  advanced, 
while  the  din  constantly  increased,  and  the  furious  river 
surged  past  them  in  flashing  rapids,  growing  ever  more 
and  more  violent,  until  they  came  to  a point  where  it 
suddenly  hurled  its  flood  of  waters  over  a precipice 
twelve  hundred  feet  in  height,*  and  filled  the  air  with 
masses  of  glittering  foam.  “ The  appalling  sounds,”  says 
Prescott, f “which  they  had  heard  for  the  distance  of  six 
leagues,  were  rendered  yet  more  oppressive  to  the  spirits 
by  the  gloomy  stillness  of  the  surrounding  forests.  The 
rude  warriors  were  filled  with  sentiments  of  awe.  . . . No 
living  thing  was  to  be  seen  but  the  wild  te  ants  of  the 
wdderness — the  unwieldy  boa,  and  the  loathsome  alligator 
basking  on  the  borders  of  the  stream.  The  trees  tower- 
ing in  wide-spread  magnificence  towards  the  heavens,  the 
river  rolling  on  in  its  rocky  bed  as  it  had  rolled  for  ages, 
the  solitude  and  silence  of  the  scene,  broken  only  by  the 
hoarse  fall  of  waters  or  the  faint  rustling  of  the  woods, — ■ 
all  seemed  to  spread  out  around  them  in  the  same  wild 
and  primitive  state  as  when  they  came  from  the  hands  of 
the  Creator.” 

At  a distance  of  forty  leagues  from  this  wonderful  “ fall 
of  waters,”  the  Spaniards  saw  with  surprise  that  the  great 
river  so  contracted  its  volume  as  to  pass  through  a narrow 
cutting  in  the  rock,  not  more  than  twenty  feet  broad.  At 
this  point  they  resolved  to  effect  their  passage  to  the  other 

* This  estimate  is  the  exaggeration  suggested  by  the  excited  im- 
agination of  the  travellers. 

t Prescott’s  “Conquest  of  Peru,”  ii. , 144,  145. 


218 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


side,  and  constructed  a sufficient  bridge  by  throwing  the 
huge  trunks  of  trees  across  the  chasm,  which,  narrow 
as  it  was,  descended  to  the  dizzy  depth  of  two  hundred 
fathoms.  The  men  and  horses  crossed  in  safety ; only 
one  life  was  lost,  that  of  a soldier,  who,  venturing  to  look 
down  into  the  awful  gloom,  turned  giddy,  lost  his  footing, 
and  was  seen  no  more. 

After  putting  to  flight  a band  of  hostile  Indians,  the 
Spaniards  entered  a region  called  Guema,  wretched  in  its 
poverty,  utterly  without  resources,  and  scantily  peopled, 
where  they  were  again  compelled  to  sustain  nature  on  the 
meagre  fare  of  herbs,  roots,  and  the  young  buds  of  trees. 
Death  and  disease  were  busy  among  them,  but  Pizarro 
held  on  his  dauntless  way,  deceived  by  the  ignis  fatuus 
of  a rich  and  fertile  country,  which  constantly  moved 
before  his  imagination.  He  came  at  last  into  a country 
which  was  less  savagely  inhospitable  than  the  barren 
Guema;  a country  where  the  Indians  lived  in  huts,  clothed 
themselves  in  cotton  garments,  and  cultivated  crops  of 
maize.  To  his  wayworn  and  half  famished  soldiers,  who 
had  lost  everything  but  their  courage,  it  seemed  a veritable 
Eden, — that  earthly  Paradise  of  which  most  of  us,  in  our 
lifetime,  enjoy  at  least  a brief  experience ; and  they  were 
well  please  1 to  linger  among  its  groves  and  fields  as  long 
as  seemed  good  to  their  restless  commander.  To  him, 
after  surveying  the  country  round  about,  and  finding  it  to 
be  a region  of  swamp  and  lake,  of  stream  and  forest,  came 
the  thought  of  constructing  a brigantine,  on  board  of 
which  he  might  embark  his  invalids  and  baggage.  It 
was  a bold  thought,  and  to  carry  it  into  execution  was  a bold 


FRANCISCO  DE  ORELLANA. 


219 


task.  To  obtain  the  needful  ironwork  it  was  necessary  to 
erect  a forge  ; and  as  it  was  the  rainy  season,  all  the  work 
had  to  be  done  under  cover.  For  fuel  he  cut  down  the 
trees  of  the  forest ; nails  he  obtained  from  the  shoes  of 
the  horses  which  had  died  on  the  march,  or  been  killed 
for  food.  Instead  of  pitch  he  used  gum  distilled  from  the 
trees ; for  oakum  he  made  use  of  the  rags  and  tatters  of 
the  uniforms  of  his  soldiers.  Robinson  Crusoe  himself 
displayed  not  more  ingenuity  in  his  imaginary  island  than 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  on  the  banks  of  the  Napo.  He  not  only 
projected,  but  he  executed  ; he  laboured  with  his  hands 
as  zealously  as  any  one  of  his  men  ; now  at  the  forge, 
now  in  the  wood,  now  making  charcoal,  now  collecting 
resin.  His  example  inspired  his  men  to  surpass  them- 
selves in  willing  industry  and  cheerful  endurance  ; and  in 
less  than  two  months  the  brigantine  was  completed,  and 
launched  upon  the  broad  waters  of  the  Napo. 

The  command  was  given  to  a cavalier  of  Trujillo,  one 
Francisco  de  Orellana,  of  whose  courage  and  capacity 
Gonzalo  had  a high  opinion,  and  on  whose  loyalty  to 
himself  he  placed  full  reliance.  The  sick  were  embarked, 
and  the  baggage,  and  the  expedition  was  then  resumed ; 
Gonzalo  Pizarro  bravely  marching  at  the  head  of  his 
soldiers  along  the  river  bank  ; while  the  brigantine,  and 
four  canoes  which  had  also  been  constructed,  slowly  sailed 
down  the  stream.  Frequently  the  army  crossed  from 
one  side  to  the  other,  by  means  of  this  flotilla,  when  the 
passage  through  the  forest  became  very  difficult,  and  the 
transit  generally  occupied  a couple  of  days.  In  this  way 
they  progressed  slowly  and  wearily  for  week  after  week, 


220 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


always  looking  forward  to  that  land  of  golden  abundance 
which  they  never  reached.  The  further  they  advanced, 
the  further  they  seemed  to  recede.  Hunger  again  cast 
its  gaunt  shadow  over  their  path.  All  their  provisions 
had  long  ago  been  consumed ; they  had  devoured  the 
last  of  their  horses;  they  were  reduced  to  gnaw  at  the 
leather  of  their  belts  and  saddles — to  feed  upon  toads, 
serpents,  lizards — to  stifle  the  pangs  of  appetite  with 
roots  and  herbs  and  berries.* 

For  two  months  Gonzalo  and  his  followers  persevered 
in  their  painful  enterprise.  Then  they  learned  of  a rich 
and  populous  country,  at  ten  days’  journey,  where  the 
river  they  had  followed  so  long  (the  Napo)  poured  its 
waters  into  a greater  river,  which  flowed  towards  the  east. 
This  intelligence  they  gathered  partly  by  signs  and  partly 
by  some  words  and  phrases  which  Pizarro’s  Indians  were 
able  to  interpret.  After  some  consideration,  Gonzalo  re- 
solved to  halt  his  weary  men,  who  were  spent  with  fatigue 
and  hunger,  and  send  Orellana,  with  the  brigantine,  down 
to  the  meeting  of  the  waters,  to  obtain  supplies,  and,  after 
landing  the  sick  and  the  baggage,  to  return  w ith  them 
to  Gonzalo  and  the  army.  Orellana,  with  fifty  soldiers, 
pushed  off  into  mid-stream,  where  the  current  wras  swiftest, 
and  sailed  away  with  such  rapidity  that  in  three  days  he 
accomplished  eighty  leagues.  He  reached  the  point  of 
confluence,  but  instea  1 of  a fertile  and  hospitable  country, 

“ Yeruas  y rayzes,  y fruta  siluestre,  sapos.  y culebras,  y otras 
malas  sauandijas,  si  las  auia  por  aquellas  montaiiasque  todo  les  hazia 
buen  estomago  a los  Espauoles  ; que  peor  les  yua  con  la  falta  de  cosas 
tan  viles." — Cara/asso  la  llrga,  “ Com.  Real ,”  pt.  2,  lib.  iii.,  c.  4. 


ORELLANA’S  TREACHERY. 


221 


found  one  that  was  barren  and  desolate.  There  were  no 
provisions  accessible,  he  could  scarcely  find  sustenance  for 
himself.  What  then  was  to  be  done  ? To  force  his  way  up 
the  river,  against  a current  of  such  extraordinary  violence, 
would  occupy  a twelvemonth ; should  he  abandon  his 
barque  and  return  by  land  to  his  leader’s  camp  ? The 
latter  was  the  only  alternative  possible  to  an  honourable 
cavalier  with  a sense  of  duty  ; but  unfortunately,  in  all  the 
Spanish  expeditions,  a demoralising  influence  got  abroad, 
weakening  the  ties  between  men  and  officers,  between 
officers  and  commander.  Every  adventurer  was  always 
seeking  to  gain  the  mastery  for  himself.  Sp  it  came  to 
pass  that  Orellana  conceived  the  idea  of  throwing  off 
Pizarro’s  authority ; and  he  proposed  to  his  followers  that 
they  should  abandon  their  countrymen  in  the  forest,  sail 
down  the  mighty  river  formed  by  the  junction  of  the  Napo 
and  the  Coca, — a river  running  through  lands  of  immense 
wealth, — and,  gaining  the  great  ocean,  return  to  Spain, 
laden  with  glory  and  treasure.  At  first,  this  gross  and 
cowardly  desertion  of  their  chief  and  their  comrades- 
in-arms  was  scouted  by  Orellana’s  company,  but  by 
degrees  the  prospect  of  new  adventures  and  great  gain, 
and  the  certainty  of  deliverance  from  their  present  wretch- 
edness, converted  to  his  views  all  but  a single  cavalier, 
Hernan  Sanchez  de  Vargas.  “ Among  the  faithless,  faith- 
ful only  he  ! ” Procuring  his  election  as  captain,  Orellana 
began  his  daring  voyage,  leaving  Vargas  alone  in  the 
great  wilderness — to  die,  it  might  be,  a martyr  to  duty. 
The  brigantine  sailed  rapidly,  and,  favoured  by  fortune, 
escaped  all  the  perils  which  beset  the  navigation  of  the 


P 


222 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


Amazon.  Many  times  she  was  in  danger  of  being  wrecked 
on  its  rocks  or  in  its  rapids,  but  she  threaded  her  way 
securely.  The  bold  mariners  were  frequently  harassed 
by  the  warlike  tribes  on  the  borders  of  the  river,  who 
attacked  them  whenever  they  attempted  to  land,  and 
followed  in  their  wake  in  their  canoes.  Some  of  them 
were  accompanied  in  fight  by  their  women,  who  bent  their 
bows  with  vigour  ; hence,  with  a remembrance  of  the  old 
Greek  legend,  the  Spaniards  called  that  country  the  land 
of  the  Amazons. 

Orellana  and  his  men  were  the  first  of  the  human  race 
to  cross  the  vast  Southern  Continent  from  east  to  west, 
and  descend  the  mighty  river  Amazon,  a voyage  of  twTo 
thousand  five  hundred  miles.  Reaching  the  ocean, 
Orellana  sailed  to  the  Island  of  Cubaqua  or  Trinidad, 
where,  with  the  riches  put  on  board  the  brigantine,  he 
purchased  a vessel,  and  sailed  to  Spain.  At  court  he 
wras  well  received ; his  gifts  procured  him  a friendly  hear- 
ing, and  his  narrative  of  the  wonderful  discoveries  he 
had  made  a royal  licence  to  fit  out  a new  expedition. 
The  great  river  which  he  had  successfully  navigated 
received  his  name,  and  was  long  known  as  the  Orellana, 
though  now  men  call  it,  less  appropriately,  the  Amazon. 
The  spirit  of  adventure  still  glowed  in  the  breasts  of  the 
Spaniards,  and  he  quickly  found  himself  at  the  head  of 
five  hundred  men,  eager  to  carve  out  their  fortunes  in 
the  heart  of  South  America.  But  his  treachery  met  at  last 
with  its  Nemesis  ; he  died  on  the  outward  passage,  and 
the  lands  which  he  had  discovered  eventually  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Portugal.  If  we  cannot  admit,  with  Robertson 


GONZALO  PIZARRO. 


223 


that  the  base  crime  he  committed  “ is,  in  some  measure, 
balanced  by  the  glory  of  having  ventured  upon  a navi- 
gation of  near  two  thousand  leagues,  through  unknown 
nations,  in  a vessel  hastily  constructed  with  green 
timber,  and  by  very  unskilful  hands,  without  provisions, 
without  a compass  or  a pilot,” — if  we  cannot  admit  that 
success  can  ever  wash  out  the  stain  of  an  evil  deed,  we 
may  nevertheless  do  justice  to  the  stern  and  self-reliant 
courage  which  dictated  such  an  enterprise,  and  the  patient 
intrepidity  which  conducted  it  to  a fortunate  termination.* 

Let  us  return  to  Gonzalo  Pizarro.  Weeks  elapsed, 
and  there  was  no  sign  of  Orellana  or  the  brigantine. 
Reconnoitring  parties  were  despatched  in  search  of  tlv?m, 
but  returned  without  any  intelligence.  It  does  not  seem 
to  have  occurred  to  Pizarro  that  his  lieutenant  had 

* li  His  courage  and  alacrity  supplied  every  defect.  Committing 
himself  fearlessly  to  the  guidance  of  the  stream,  the  Napo  bore 
him  along  to  the  south,  until  he  reached  the  great  channel  of  the 
Maragnon.  Turning  with  it  towards  the  coast,  he  held  on  his  course 
in  that  direction.  He  made  frequent  descents  on  both  sides  of  the 
river,  sometimes  seizing  by  force  of  arms  the  provisions  of  the  fierce 
savages  seated  on  its  banks,  and  sometimes  procuring  a supp'y  of 
food  by  a friendly  intercourse  with  more  gentle  tribes.  After  a long 
series  of  dangers,  which  he  encountered  with  amazing  fortitude,  and 
of  distresses  which  he  supported  with  no  less  magnanimity,  he  reached 
the  ocean,  where  new  perils  awaited  him.  These  he  likewise  sur- 
mounted, and  got  safe  to  the  Spanish  settlement  in  the  island  of 
Cubagua  ; from  thence  he  sailed  to  Spain.  The  vanity  natural  to 
travellers  w'ho  visit  regions  unknown  to  the  rest  of  mankind,  and 
the  art  of  an  adventurer  solicitous  to  magnify  his  own  merit,  con- 
curred in  prompting  him  to  mingle  an  extraordinary  proportion  of 
the  marvellous  in  the  narrative  of  his  voyage.  He  pretended  to  have 
discovered  nations  so  rich  that  the  roofs  of  their  temples  were  covered 


224 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


deserted  him ; but,  after  a long  delay,  he  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  Orellana  had  been  unable  to  ascend  the 
river,  in  consequence  of  the  strength  and  velocity  of  its 
current,  and  he  resolved  therefore  to  make  his  way  to 
the  junction  of  the  rivers,  in  the  hope  he  should  find 
him  established  there  with  an  abundance  of  provisions. 
By  his  example  and  his  cheerful  speeches  he  encouraged 
his  men  to  construct  some  canoes  and  rafts;  and  then, 
partly  by  land  and  partly  by  water,  he  conveyed  them 
over  the  distance  of  two  hundred  leagues  to  the  spot 
where  the  Napo  pours  its  tributary  waters  into  the 
mightiest  of  American  rivers.  The  journey  occupied 
two  months,  and  involved  a pitiful  sacrifice  of  life ; and 
what  was  the  dismay,  the  anger  of  the  survivors,  when 
they  fell  in  with  their  half-starved  comrade,  Sanchez  de 
Vargas,  and  learned  from  him  the  story  of  Orellana’s 

with  plates  of  gold,  and  described  a republic  oi  women  so  warlike 
and  powerful  a-  to  have  extended  their  dominion  over  a considerable 
tract  of  the  fertile  plains  which  he  had  visited.  Extravagant  as  those 
gains  were,  they  gave  rise  to  an  opinion  that  a region  abounding 
with  gold,  distinguished  by  the  name  of  El  Dorado , and  a community 
of  Amazons,  were  to  be  found  in  this  part  of  the  New  World  ; and 
such  is  the  propensity  of  mankind  to  believe  what  is  wonderful,  that 
it  has  been  slowly  and  with  difficulty  that  reason  and  observation 
have  exploded  those  fables.  The  voyage,  however,  even  when 
stripped  of  every  romantic  embellishment,  deserves  to  be  recorded 
not  only  as  one  of  the  most  memorable  occurrences  in  that  adven- 
turous age,  but  as  the  first  event  which  led  to  any  certain  knowledge 
of  the  extensive  countries  that  stretch  eastward  from  the  Andes  to 
the  ocean.” — Robertson , “Conquest  of  America,1'  iii..  349  350.  The 
“Expedition  of  Gonzalo  Pizarro”  and  the  "Voyage  de  Francesco 
de  Orellana”  have  been  edited  for  the  Hakluyt  Society  (1S59)  by 
Mr.  Clement  R.  Markham,  with  valuable  notes. 


A NOBLE  SPEECH. 


227 


treachery ! The  stoutest  veteran  felt  his  heart  sink 
within  him  : only  Gonzalo  Pizarro  maintained  his  usual 
courage  and  resolution,  and  with  heroic  spirit  faced  the 
terrible  difficulties  that  surrounded  them.  He  sought  to 
reassure  his  followers  by  praising  them  for  the  constancy 
and  patience  they  had  exhibited ; he  sought  to  inspire 
them  by  dwelling  on  the  old  traditions  of  Castile.  They 
were  twelve  hundred  leagues  from  Quito,  it  was  true  ; 
well,  what  was  their  obvious  course?  To  return  to 
Quito : what  they  had  already  done  they  could  do  again. 
To  remain  in  the  heart  of  the  wilderness,  or  to  advance 
further  eastward,  was  equally  impossible ; this,  then,  was 
their  sole  resource,  and  he  bade  them  adopt  it  without 
hesitation.  He  spoke  of  the  immortal  renown  with  which 
such  an  achievement  would  invest  their  names.  He  would 
lead  them  back,  he  said,  by  another  route,  and  it  might 
well  be  assumed  that  sooner  or  later  they  would  come 
upon  that  land  of  teeming  plenty  of  which  they  had  so 
often  heard  ; and  they  would  have,  at  least,  this  reflection 
to  console  them,  that  every  league  they  accomplished 
would  be  a league  nearer  home.  Let  them  act  but  as 
men  and  soldiers ; let  them  put  aside  unmanly  fears 
and  despondency ; the  brave  heart  would  support  and 
strengthen  the  failing  body  ; difficulties  met  in  the  right 
spirit  were  already  half  conquered  ! 

To  this  ardent  speech,  the  speech  of  a man  of  the  true 
heroic  temper,*  Pizarro’s  soldiers  listened  with  eagerness. 
It  is  natural  for  all  of  us  to  breathe  more  freely  when  we 

* It  is  noticeahle  that  all  the  I’izarros  were  men  of  mark  ; Gonzalo 
and  Hernando  must  have  risen  anywhere  into  fame  and  influence. 


228 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


find  our  leader  confident  and  self-reliant.  A battle  is 
seldom  lost  if  the  commander  is  seen  to  feel  assured  of 
victory.  Moreover  the  force  of  Pizarro’s  conclusion  could 
not  be  doubted.  It  was  evident  that  the  course  he  advised 
was  the  only  course  that  promised  even  a chance  of  safety ; 
and  the  soldiers,  as  they  prepared  to  adopt  it,  felt  kindling 
within  them  a glowofCastilian  pride.  They,  the  sons  of  the 
warriors  who  had  humbled  the  Crescent  on  many  a battle- 
field, would  show  themselves  worthy  of  their  ancestors  in 
fortitude  and  courage.  The  enthusiasm  of  their  leader 
communicated  itself — for  enthusiasm  is  contagious — to 
their  own  bosoms,  especially  as  they  put  their  entire  trust 
in  him,  and  knew  and  owned  that  he  deserved  their  devo- 
tion ; for  from  the  very  beginning  of  the  expedition  he 
had  been  foremost  in  its  perils  and  its  labours.  He  had 
shared  with  them  in  their  privations,  and  instead  of 
claiming  the  privileges  of  his  rank,  had  thrown  in  his  lot 
with  the  meanest  soldier.  He  had  borne  his  part  in  the 
toil  and  burden  of  the  march  ; he  had  given  of  his  own 
miserable  allowance  to  his  famished  followers ; he  had 
gently  and  patiently  ministered  to  the  wants  of  the  sick ; 
and  with  all  this,  he  had  shown  not  only  the  qualities  of 
a generous  comrade,  but  those  of  an  able  captain ; he 
had  repressed  disorder,  encouraged  the  despondent,  and 
rewarded  the  brave;  he  had  been  cool  and  calm  in 
danger,  undaunted  by  difficulty,  fertile  in  resource. 

Striking  somewhat  to  the  north,  Gonzalo  Pizarro  led 
his  little  band  of  followers  through  a country  less  beset 
with  difficulties  than  that  which  they  had  previously  tra- 
versed. But  it  must  be  remembered  that  such  distresess 


ARRIVAL  AT  QUITO. 


229 


as  they  encountered,  their  increasing  feebleness  rendered 
them  less  and  less  able  to  endure.  Their  only  sustenance 
was  the  scanty  food  they  collected  in  the  forest,  or  were 
able  to  obtain  in  the  scattered  Indian  settlements.  Pitiful 
was  the  fate  of  those  whose  strength  gave  way,  for  nothing 
could  be  done  to  help  them,  and  with  a sad  heart  Pizarro 
was  forced  to  leave  them  to  perish  in  the  wilderness. 
The  survivors  persevered,  though  their  failing  limbs  could 
scarcely  drag  along  their  attenuated  bodies,  and  they 
seemed  rather  a company  of  spectres,  let  loose  from  some 
region  of  awe  and  terror,  than  the  remains  of  a gallant 
body  of  Spanish  cavaliers  and  fighting  men.  They  per- 
severed ; and  in  June  1542,  after  an  absence  of  more 
than  two  years,  once  again  assembled  on  the  lofty  plains 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Quito.  But  how  different,  as 
it  has  been  said, — how  different  their  aspect  from  that 
which  they  had  worn  when  issuing  from  the  gates  of  the 
same  capital  to  commence  their  expedition,  with  high 
romantic  hope  and  in  all  the  bravery  of  military  array  ! 
Their  horses  gone ; their  weapons  broken,  rusted,  or 
thrown  aside  because  they  were  too  weak  to  carry  them  ; 
their  shrunken  limbs  imperfectly  clothed  with  the  skins 
of  wild  beasts  ; their  long,  matted,  and  uncleansed  locks 
hanging  wildly  down  upon  their  shoulders ; many  of 
them  grey  and  grizzled  with  anxiety  and  suffering  and 
want ; their  faces  burned  and  darkened  by  exposure  to 
the  tropical  sun ; their  bodies  wasted  and  weakened  by 
famine,  and  sorely  disfigured  with  scars — one  might  have 
supposed  that  the  charnel-house  had  disgorged  its  inmates, 
as  they  plodded  forward  drearily,  with  the  wandering, 


230 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


uncertain  step  of  men  drunken  or  dizzy ! Of  the  four 
thousand  Indians  who  had  accompanied  Pizarro  from 
Quito  more  than  half  had  perished;  of  the  Spaniards 
only  eighty  returned. 

The  Christian  settlers  in  Quito,  hearing  of  their  arrival, 
came  out  to  meet  them,  and  with  a curious  exhibition 
of  sympathy,  on  perceiving  their  destitute  appearance, 
partially  stripped  themselves  of  their  own  clothes,  that 
their  countrymen  might  not  be  too  painfully  reminded  of 
the  depth  of  wretchedness  to  which  they  had  sunk.  They 
listened,  with  tears,  to  the  pathetic  tale  they  had  to  tell, 
and  re-entered  the  town  in  company  with  them ; all 
hasting,  as  if  moved  by  one  common  impulse,  to  the 
church,  where  they  offered  their  devout  thanksgivings  to 
the  Almighty  Providence  that  had  miraculously  preserved 
them  through  so  long  a succession  of  perils. 

Thus  ended  the  expedition  to  the  Amazon,  in  which, 
it  must  be  owned,  Gonzalo  Pizarro  proved  himself  worthy 
of  the  eulogium  passed  upon  him  by  an  historian  by 
no  means  partial  to  his  family : “ Finalmente,  Gongalo 
Pigarro  entro  en  el  Quito,  triunfando  del  valor,  i sufri- 
miento,  i de  la  constancia,  recto,  £ immutable  vigor  del 
animo,  pues  hombres  humanos  no  se  hallan  haver  tanto 
safrido,  ni  padecido  tantas  desventuras.”* 

* Herrera,  “ Historia  General.”  dec.  vii.,  lib.  iii. , c.  14.  Herrera 
is  by  no  means  a safe  authority  as  regards  the  career  and  conduct  of 
the  Pizarros.  He  seems  to  have  derived  his  facts  from  informants 
strongly  prejudiced  against  them.  Many  of  his  statements  are  appa- 
rently the  offspring  of  a vivid  imagination,  and  the  speeches  which 
he  puts  into  the  mouths  of  his  personages  are  often  inconsistent  with 
their  true  character. 


STARTLING  EVENTS. 


231 


If  the  tale  the  followers  of  Pizarro  had  to  tell  to  the 
people  of  Quito  was  a strange  and  stirring  one,  they, 
in  return,  had  a story  to  relate  which  could  not  fail 
to  astonish  its  hearers.  When  Gonzalo  left  Quito  in 
1540,  his  brother  the  Marquis  was  sole  ruler  of  Peru, 
wielding  an  apparently  unquestioned  authority,  which, 
with  characteristic  vigour  and  energy,  he  was  extending 
into  newly  conquered  territories.  He  returned,  in  1542, 
to  find  the  government  in  the  hands  of  a stranger,  Blasco 
Nunez  Vela,  who  as  viceroy  held  his  commission  from 
the  King ; and  to  learn  that  his  brother,  the  conqueror 
of  Peru,  had  perished  by  the  assassin’s  dagger  in  a quarrel 
with  the  Almagrist  faction. 

The  chain  of  events  that  led  to  this  tragical  occurrence 
we  shall  now  proceed  to  trace. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


ASSASSINATION  OF  FRANCISCO  PIZARRO. 

USIED  in  the  development  of  the  resources  of 
the  country,  and  in  fostering  and  protecting  the 
interests  of  the  Spanish  colonists,  the  Marquis 
*£)(/£  gave  but  little  heed  to  the  proceedings  of  the 
^ Almagrist  faction.  Whether  it  was  that  he 
despised  them,  or  considered  it  hopeless  to  attempt  their 
conciliation,  or  was  over-confident  in  his  ability  to  foil 
their  machinations,  certain  it  is  that  he  treated  them  with 
profound  indifference.  Or  it  may  be  that,  conscious  of 
his  innocence  of  the  death  of  Almagro,  he  did  not  sup- 
pose that  their  vengeance  would  be  directed  against  one 
who  had  given  them  no  special  cause  of  complaint.  At 
all  events,  he  made  no  attempt  either  to  attach  them  to 
his  side,  or  to  crush  them  utterly.  He  allowed  them  to 
go  where  they  would  and  do  as  they  would,  so  that  before 
long  upwards  of  two  hundred  of  these  “men  of  Chili” 
(as  they  were  called)  gathered  in  Los  Reyes,  where  they 
found  a suitable  leader  in  Almagro’s  former  major  domo, 
Juan  de  Rada;  and  a centre  of  hope,  pride,  and  ambi- 
tion in  the  young  Almagro,  who  was  now  grown  up  to 
the  age  of  manhood,  and  was  gifted  with  all  the  qualities 


PLOTS  OF  TIIE  ALMAGRISTS. 


233 


that  secure  the  affections  of  soldiers.  He  was  bold, 
liberal,  frank  of  speech  and  manner,  of  a graceful  person, 
and  skilled  in  all  martial  exercises.  That  the  Marquis 
should  have  permitted  so  dangerous  a rival  to  remain  in 
Los  Reyes,  and  to  have  drawn  around  him  a group  of 
needy  and  desperate  cavaliers,  is  a proof  that  he  was 
by  no  means  so  astute  and  suspicious  as  some  English 
historians  have  represented.  He  has  been  censured  for 
not  purchasing  their  support  for  himself  by  presents  and 
favours,  but  it  seems  to  be  forgotten  that  he  could  have 
done  so  only  at  the  expense  of  his  own  loyal  adherents. 
There  is  no  evidence  that  they  were  in  any  way  debarred 
from  earning  a decorous  livelihood  like  any  other 
Spaniards,  and  the  truth  seems  to  be  that  they  had  so 
long  lived  upon  Almagro’s  lavish  and  thoughtless  bounty, 
that  any  kind  of  industry  had  become  irksome  to  them. 
Their  extreme  poverty  is  frequently  illustrated  by  a 
repetition  of  Herrera’s  absurd  anecdote,  that  twelve 
cavaliers,  formerly  officers  of  distinction  under  Almagro, 
lodged  in  the  same  house,  and  having  but  one  cloak 
amongst  them,  wore  it  alternately  ; he  whose  turn  it  was 
to  appear  in  public  donning  it  for  the  occasion,  while  the 
rest,  for  want  of  a decent  dress,  remained  at  home.  The 
anecdote  is  obviously  a fiction.  We  can  find  no  evidence 
that  the  Marquis  confiscated  the  property  of  any  of  the 
men  of  Chili ; and  it  is  certain  that  even  the  young 
Almagro  was  suffered  to  retain  a considerable  portion  of 
his  father’s  estates. 

The  greater  the  indulgence  with  which  Pizarro  treated 
them,  the  bolder  waxed  the  men  of  Chili.  They  felt  no 


234 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


gratitude  to  the  Governor  for  sparing  their  lives — for  not 
restraining  their  freedom,  but  were  continually  plotting 
the  means  of  overthrowing  him,  and  elevating  the  young 
Almagro  in  his  place.  The  friends  of  Pizarro  warmly 
remonstrated  with  him  for  his  excess  of  leniency,  and 
warned  him  to  be  on  his  guard  against  the  enemies  who 
were  secretly  aiming  at  his  destruction.  “ Poor  devils  ! ” 
he  replied,  “ fortune  has  behaved  to  them  but  scurvily, 
we  will  not  trouble  them  further.”  And  he  went  about 
freely,  despising  even  the  commonest  precautions;  with- 
out an  attendant  he  would  ride  to  all  parts  of  the  town, 
and  even  into  the  neighbouring  country. 

While  the  Almagrists  were  thus  engaged  in  weaving 
the  meshes  of  secret  conspiracy,  tidings  reached  Los 
Reyes  that  the  Court  of  Spain  had  appointed  Vaca  de 
Castro  as  a special  judge  or  commissioner  to  inquire  into 
the  affairs  of  Peru.  The  Marquis  was  disturbed  by  the 
unexpected  intelligence ; but  he  gave  orders  that  the 
representative  of  the  Crown  should  receive  a splendid 
welcome  when  he  landed,  and  that  fitting  accommodation 
should  be  prepared  for  him  on  his  route.  Great  was  the 
exultation  of  the  Almagrists,  for  they  confidently  antici- 
pated that  the  new  functionary  would  revenge  them  upon 
Pizarro,  and  they  despatched  one  of  their  number,  Don 
1 Alonzo  de  Montemayor,  to  meet  him,  and  lay  before  him 
a statement  of  their  grievances  (April  1541),  that  he  might 
be  prepared  to  redress  them  without  delay. 

Months  passed,  however,  and  nothing  was  heard  of  his 
arrival.  At  last  a vessel  coming  into  port  brought  the 
intelligence  that  most  of  the  ships  of  the  royal  squadron 


JUAN  PICADO’S  BRAVADO. 


235 


had  foundered  in  the  heavy  storms  on  the  coast,  and  it 
was  at  once  assumed  that  Vaca  de  Castro  had  perished 
with  them.  This  was  a new  disappointment  to  the  men 
of  Chili,  whose  exasperation  against  Pizarro  seems  to 
have  been  whetted  by  a calamity  in  which  he  had 
obviously  no  share.  Their  rage  attained  to  such  propor- 
tions that  they  no  longer  made  an  effort  to  conceal  it. 
If  they  met  the  Governor  in  the  street  they  would  turn 
sullenly  away,  and  neglect  the  ordinary  courtesy  of 
doffing  their  bonnets.  On  one  occasion,  the  inhabitants 
of  Los  Reyes  found  that  the  public  pillory  in  the  great 
square  had  been  decorated  with  three  ropes,  to  which 
were  attached  labels  bearing  the  names  of  Pizarro,  Velas- 
quez, the  Alcalde  Mayor,  and  Juan  Picado,  the  Marquis’s 
secretary,  while  the  ends  were  so  arranged  as  to  point  to 
their  respective  houses.  We  are  told  that  Picado  was 
specially  obnoxious  to  the  discontented  cavaliers,  because 
all  communications  to  the  Governor  passed  through  his 
hands,  and  as  the  latter  could  not  read  or  write,  it  was 
suspected  that  the  secretary  coloured  them  according  to 
his  private  likings  or  animosities.  However  this  may  be, 
he  seems  to  have  been  of  a bold  and  aggressive  disposi- 
tion ; and  to  show  his  contempt  for  the  insult  levelled 
at  him  and  his  master,  he  rode,  splendidly  dressed, 
through  the  street  in  which  the  young  Almagro  lived, 
wearing  a cap  that  bore  in  the  front  of  it  a medal  of 
gold  embossed  with  a fig  in  silver,  and  the  significant 
label,  “ For  the  men  of  Chili.”  * It  is  strange  that  so 

* That  is,  a fig  for  the  men  of  Chili ! See  Garcilasso  de  la  Vega, 
part  2,  lib.  iii.,  c.  6. 


2 j6 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


poor  a jest  should  have  deeply  incensed  the  Almagrist 
cavaliers. 

The  hostile  feelings  evinced  by  the  faction,  and  their 
increasing  desperation,  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
Indians,  and  many  of  them  conveyed  secret  warnings  to 
the  Marquis  and  his  friends.  It  was  on  account  of  these, 
perhaps,  the  rumour  arose  that  Pizarro  had  begun  to 
purchase  lances  with  which  to  re-equip  his  soldiers.  At 
the  same  time  it  was  observed  that  Juan  de  Rada,  poor 
as  he  professed  to  be,  had  bought  a new  coat  of  mail ; 
which,  among  the  Spaniards,  appears  to  have  been  always 
the  precursor  of  some  deed  of  violence. 

With  that  candour  which  was  characteristic  of  Pizarro, 
though  he  has  been  so  often  stigmatized  as  “ cunning  ” 
and  “crafty,”  he  sent  for  Juan  de  Rada.  We  are  told 
that  when  the  Almagrist  chief  obeyed  the  summons  he 
found  the  Marquis  in  his  garden,  inspecting  some  orange 
trees  which  he  had  caused  to  be  planted.  They  re- 
minded him  probably  of  the  fair  orange-groves  of  his 
native  land.  “What  is  this,  Juan  de  Rada,”  exclaimed 
the  Marquis,  “ which  I hear  of  your  buying  arms  to 
kill  me  ? ” 

“Not  so,”  answered  the  cavalier;  “but  I have  purchased 
two  cuirasses  and  a coat  of  mail  for  self-defence.” 

“ But  why  should  you  need  such  armour  now  more 
than  at  any  other  time  ? ” 

“ Because,”  replied  Juan  de  Rada,  “they  tell  us,  and 
it  is  indeed  well  known,  that  your  lordship  is  purchasing 
lances  with  which  to  slay  us  all.  Let  your  lordship  make 
an  end  of  us ; and,  indeed,  as  you  have  commenced  by 


THE  MARQUIS  AND  THE  ALMAGRIST.  237 


destroying  the  head,  I know  not  why  you  should  have 
any  respect  for  the  feet.” 

“ It  was  neither  thought  nor  deed  of  mine  by  which 
Almagro  fell.” 

“ It  is  also  said,”  continued  Juan  de  Rada,  “that  your 
lordship  intends  to  kill  the  judge  who  is  coming  from 
Spain  ; but  if  such  be  your  design,  and  you  are  resolved 
to  slay  all  the  party  of  Almagro,  at  least  spare  D an  Diego, 
for  I assure  you  he  is  innocent.  Banish  him,  and  I will 
accompany  him  wherever  fortune  may  carry  us.” 

At  these  atrocious  charges  the  Marquis  was  hotly 
indignant. 

“ Who  has  made  you,”  he  exclaimed,  “ believe  of  me 
such  vile  treachery  and  shameful  wickedness  ? Of  no 
such  thing  have  I ever  had  any  thought,  and  I am  more 
desirous  than  you  are  that  this  judge  should  come.  Nay, 
he  might  have  been  here  already,  it  he  had  embarked  in 
the  galleon  I sent  for  him.  As  to  the  tale  about  the 
spears,  this  is  the  truth.  The  other  d ty,  when  I w.s  out 
hunting,  among  the  whole  company  was  not  to  be  found 
one  with  a spear.  Therefore  I ordered  my  servants  to 
buy  one,  and  they  have  bought  four.  Would  to  Co 
Juan  de  Rada,  that  the  judge  was  here,  so  that  these 
falsehoods  might  have  an  end,  and  that  God  might  make 
the  truth  manifest.” 

For  the  time,  at  least,  the  Governor’s  frank  address, 
and  open,  unhesitating  speech,  had  their  influence  upon 
Juan  de  Rada.  He  answered,  “By  hesven,  my  lord, 
but  these  stories  have  plunged  me  into  debt  for  upwards 
of  five  hundred  pesos,  which  I have  spent  in  buying 

Q 


238 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


armour.  Well,  I have  now,  at  all  events,  a coat  of  mail 
to  defend  me  against  any  who  may  wish  to  do  me  harm.” 

“ Please  God,  Juan  de  Rada,”  answered  Pizarro,  mildly, 
“ nothing  of  the  kind  will  be  done  by  me.” 

Here  the  conversation  ended,  and  Juan  de  Rada  was 
about  to  take  his  leave,  when  Pizarro’s  jester,  who  had 
been  present,  remarked,  “ Why  do  you  not  give  him  some 
of  these  oranges?”  For  as  they  were  the  first  that  had 
been  ripened  by  the  sun  of  Peru,  they  were  highly  valued. 

“ You  say  well,”  answered  the  Marquis,  good  humour- 
edly  ; and  he  gathered  half-a-dozen  of  the  golden  fruit  and 
gave  them  to  Juan  de  Rada,  with  the  remark,  that  when  he 
wanted  an>  thing  he  should  come  and  tell  him.  Then 
Juan  de  Rada  kissed  the  Marquis’s  hands,  and  the  two 
parted  apparently  on  the  friendliest  terms. 

So  Pizarro  thought ; but  the  impression  made  on  Juan 
de  Rada  by  his  frankness  and  good  temper  soon  passed 
away,  and  he  once  more  plunged  into  the  projected  con- 
spiracy. Again  Pizarro  was  apprised  of  the  murderous 
designs  of  his  enemies;  he  trusted,  however,  in  the  good 
understanding  established  with  Juan  de  Rada,  and  the 
influence  and  authority  of  his  position.  Among  others, 
he  was  cautioned  by  a priest,  but  he  told  him  the  report 
was  without  foundation  ; that  it  wras  no  better  than  an 
Indian  saying  (“  decho  de  Indios  ”),  and  that  his  in- 
formant had  invented  it  to  get  a horse  or  some  other 
present.  The  same,  or  another  priest,  betook  himself  to 
Picado,  and  informed  him  that  he  had  his  information 
from  one  of  the  conspirators,  who,  in  his  confession,  had 
revealed  the  sin  that  troubled  him.  Picado  communi- 


FOREWARNED,  BUT  NOT  FOREARMED.  239 


cated  it  to  Pizarro,  but  the  latter,  a?  if  misguided  by  Fate 
to  his  own  destruction,  treated  it  as  of  no  account.  “ It 
is  the  priest’s  device,”  he  said  ; “ he  wants  to  be  made  a 
bishop.”*  After  reflecting  upon  it,  however,  he  deemed 
it  advisable  to  mention  it  to  Velasquez,  the  Alcalde 
Mayor  ; who,  instead  of  ordering  the  arrest  of  the  con- 
spirators, and  adopting  measures  to  ascertain  the  accuracy 
of  the  report,  dismissed  it  lightly,  with  the  infatuated 
vaunt,  “ Be  under  no  apprehension,  my  Lord  Marquis, 
of  any  injury  befalling  you  so  long  as  I ho  d the  rod  of 
justice.” 

That  same  evening,  as  Pizarro  was  retiring  to  bed,  he 
was  informed  by  his  page  that  the  general  voice  of  the 
city  said  he  would  be  attacked  on  the  following  day  by 
the  men  of  Chili.  “Boy,”  he  said,  “these  things  are 
not  for  you  to  talk  about.” 

Next  morning  the  warning  was  conveyed  by  several 
pages  ; and  Pizarro  roused  himself  from  his  security  so 
far  as  to  give  directions  to  the  Alcalde  Mayor  to  arrest 
the  principal  Almagrists.  But  he  showed  no  urgency 
or  insistency  in  the  notice ; and  as  the  Alcalde  was 
wrapped  up  in  the  false  infatuation  of  measureless 
egotism,  he  made  no  haste  to  act  upon  his  instructions. 

The  next  day  vras  Sunday,  and  Pizarro’s  friends  pre- 

* “ Pues  un  dia  antes  un  sacerdote  clerigo  Ilamado  Eenao  fue  de 
noche  y avisso  a Picado  el  secreptaro,  y dixole,  ‘ Manana  Domingo, 
quando  el  Marquez  saliere  a misa,  tienen  concertado  los  de  Chile  de 
matar  al  Marquez  y a vos  y a sus  amigos.  Esto  me  a dicho  vno  en 
confision,  para  que  os  venga  a avi,ar.’  Pues  savido  esto  Picado  se 
fue  luego  y lo  conto  al  Marquez,  y el  le  rrespondio,  ‘ Ese  clerigo 
obispado  quiere.’” — Pedro  Pizarro. 


240 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


vailed  upon  him  not  to  go  to  mass,  lest  some  sudden 
attack  should  be  hazarded.  After  mass,  the  leading 
inhabitants  of  Los  Reyes  waited  upon  him  to  pay  their 
respects.  The  levee  occupied  some  time ; and  at  its 
conclusion  the  Marquis  retired  to  his  chamber,  in  com- 
pany with  his  brother  Martin,  his  Alcalde  Mayor,  and  his 
old  friend,  Francisco  de  Chaves. 

Juan  de  Rada  and  his  associates,  early  on  Sunday 
morning,  assembled  in  Almagro’s  house,  and  anxiously 
awaited  the  hour  when  the  Governor  should  issue  from 
the  church.  Their  alarm  and  their  disappointment  were 
equally  great  when  they  heard  that  he  had  not  gone  to 
mass,  as  was  his  custom,  but  had  remained  at  home, 
through  illness,  as  some  reported.  They  immediately 
concluded— for  guilt  is  quick  of  suspicion — that  their 
design  had  been  detected,  and  that  their  ruin  was  in- 
evitable. Contradictory  opinions  prevailed  ; some  urged 
that  they  should  immediately  disband,  in  the  hope  that 
Pizarro  would  overlook,  or  might  still  be  ignorant  of, 
their  intrigue ; others  proposed  that  they  should  strike 
the  fatal  blow  at  once.  The  more  desperate,  as  is  usual 
in  such  cases,  carried  along  with  them  their  weaker  com- 
rades. Springing  from  his  bed,  Juan  de  Rada  hastily  put 
on  his  armour,  and  in  a few  animated  words  called  upon 
them  to  avenge  the  death  of  Almagro,  and  seize  the 
supreme  power  in  Peru,  or  at  least  to  act  in  self-defence. 
With  loud  acclamations  they  responded  to  his  appeal.* 

* A somewhat  different  version  is  given  by  Herrera,  who  says 
that  one  of  the  band  of  conspirators  threw  open  the  doors,  rushed 
out,  and  called  on  his  comrades  “ to  follow  him,  or  he  would  openly 


THE  ALMAGRTST  CONSPIRACY. 


241 


A white  flag  was  hung  from  the  window,  as  a signal  to 
their  confederates  to  arm  and  hasten  to  their  support.* 
Mr.  Prescott  remarks  that  these  arrangements  could 
hardly  have  been  concealed  from  Almagro,  since  his  own 
quarters  were  the  appointed  place  of  rendezvous.  Yet,  he 
adds,  with  strange  inconsistency,  there  is  no  good  evidence 
of  his  having  taken  part  in  the  conspiracy.  And  with 
greater  inconsistency  he  refers  to  Almagro’s  letter  to  the 
Audiencia  of  Panama,  in  which  he  states  that,  provoked  by 
intolerable  injuries,  he  and  his  followers  had  resolved  to 
take  the  remedy  into  their  own  hands,  by  entering  the 
Governor’s  house  and  seizing  his  person.  It  is  certain, 
from  the  intimate  relations  existing  between  Juan  de  Rada 
and  himself,  that  he  must  have  been  aware  of  the  conspi- 
racy, and,  indeed,  he  was  the  person  who  chiefly  expected 
to  profit  by  it.  And  we  think  it  important  to  point  out 
that  never  was  conspiracy  less  justified  by  actual  circum- 
stances. No  pretence  is  made  by  any  of  those  involved 
in  it  that  the  Marquis  was  responsible  for  the  death  of 
the  elder  Almagro  ; and  all  that  they  could  allege  against 
him  was  that  he  had  confiscated  a portion  of  his  estates, 
and  that  he  refused  to  bestow  largesses  on  them,  the 
“ men  of  Chili,”  who  had  been  foremost  in  violating  his 

declare  for  what  purpose  they  had  met  and  by  this  promptitude 
of  action  overcame  their  indecision. — ‘‘Hist.  Gen.,”  dec.  vi.,  lib.  x., 
c.  vi. 

* According  to  one  authority,  the  day  on  which  the  attack  should 
be  made  was  still  not  settled,  when  a cavalier,  named  Pedro  de  San 
Millan,  broke  in  upon  Juan  de  Rada,  exclaiming,  ‘‘What  aileth 
you?  In  t'.ro  hours  they  will  be  upon  us  to  cut  us  to  pieces,  for  so 
the  Treasurer  Kiquelme  has  just  declared  1” 


242 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


jurisdiction,  and  had  invaded  the  territory  allotted  to 
him  by  the  Crown.  Wrongs  of  this  kind,  however  hard 
to  bear,  are  not  to  be  righted  by  the  assassin’s  dagger ; 
while  a temperate  representation  of  them  to  the  Castilian 
Government  would  assuredly  have  obtained  redress.  But 
putting  aside  the  personal  aspect  of  the  question,  we 
have  to  consider  the  political  bearings  of  the  crime 
accomplished  by  the  Almagrist  faction.  Under  the  pious 
and  sagacious  rule  of  Pizarro,  the  conquered  provinces 
were  rapidly  settling  down  in  tranquillity  and  order. 
Their  resources  were  undergoing  a swift  process  of  deve- 
lopment. New  towns  were  springing  up;  new  channels 
of  industry  were  being  opened.  Commerce  was  rapidly 
extending,  and  alieady  the  ships  of  busy  traders  were 
beginning  to  resort  to  the  Peruvian  harbours.  The  con- 
spirators, in  their  blind  desperation,  were  prepared  to 
upset  this  prosperity,  this  peace,  this  growing  wealth; 
were  prepared  to  overthrow'  the  fabric  so  carefully  con- 
structed, though  they  had  absolutely  nothing  to  put  in  its 
place.  They  had  no  leader  to  succeed  to  the  seat  of 
Pizrrro  ; Almag,‘o  was  young  and  inexperienced,  and  not 
one  among  the  rude,  rough  cavaliers  who  formed  his 
pan y commanded  the  confidence  or  respect  of  the  Spanish 
community.  The  worst  consequences  of  their  act  were 
neutralised  by  the  opportune  arrival  ofVaca  de  Castro, 
which  effected  the  immediate  establishment  of  an  orderly 
government ; but  even  as  it  was,  Peru  was  deluged 
for  some  years  with  Spanish  and  Indian  blood.  Its 
progress  was  arrested,  its  prosperity  seriously  impaired 
There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  future  of  Peru  wrould 


JUAN  DE  RADA  AND  HIS  ACCOMPLICES.  243 


have  been  immeasurably  brighter  and  more  auspicious  if 
Pizarro  had  lived  to  complete  the  work  in  which  he  was 
so  actively  engaged.  The  crime  of  which  Juan  de  Rada 
and  his  associates  were  guilty  was  not  only  a crime  against 
the  individual,  but  a crime  against  the  State.  It  was  a 
deed  of  murder  without  justification  and  without  excuse, 
and  as  such  Heaven  visited  it  with  a severe  retribution, 
for  in  less  than  eighteen  months  the  Almagrist  faction 
had  ceased  to  exist ; on  the  bloody  field  of  Chupas 
(September  1 6th,  1542)  its  hopes  and  ambition  were 
crushed  for  ever. 

Issuing  in  a disorderly  company  from  Don  Diego  de 
Almagro’s  house,  the  conspirators,  with  Juan  de  Rada  at 
their  head,  brandished  their  swords,  and  raised  the  cry 
of  “ Viva  el  Rey  ! Down  with  the  traitor  ! Down  with 
the  tyrant  who  has  caused  the  death  of  the  King’s 
judge!”'*'  It  was  the  hour  of  dinner,  which  in  those 
primitive  days  took  place  at  noon.  Hence  there  were 
but  few  persons  in  the  streets,  and  these,  with  true  Spanish 
phlegm,  observed  quietly  to  one  another,  “They  are  going 
to  kill  the  Marquis,”  or,  “They  are  going  to  kill  Picado.” 
That  no  one  interfered  was  due,  perhaps,  to  the  little 
respect  which  the  early  Spanish  settlers  felt  for  authority, 
or  to  the  fact  that  the  Ahnagrists  were  well  armed,  and 
known  to  be  desperate  men.  As  they  ciossed  the  plaza, 
or  great  square,  one  of  them  named  Gomez  Perez  went 
round  about  a little  to  avoid  a pool  of  water  that  lay  in 
his  path,  whereupon  Juan  de  Rada  dashed  hastily  through 
it,  and  turning  fiercely  on  his  comrade,  exclaimed, 
* Herrera,  dec.  vi.,  lib.  x.,  c.  6 ; Zarate,  lib.  iv.,  c.  8. 


2 44 


TI1E  LAND  OF  THE  IISCAS. 


“What!  we  are  gong  to  bathe  ourselves  in  human 
blood,  and  are  you  atraid  to  wet  your  feet  in  water?  Go 
back,  siriah  ! you  are  not  the  man  for  the  task  we  ha\e 
before  us.”*  And  he  insisted  upon  his  returning. 

Pizarro’s  palace  occupied  the  opposite  side  of  the  plaza. 
It  was  approached  through  two  courtyards;  the  entrance 
to  the  outer  was  protected  by  a massive  gate,  which 
might  readily  have  been  defended  against  a hundred  men 
or  more.  UnfoTunately  it  was  open,  and  the  conspirators 
poured  into  the  inner  yard,  still  raising  their  cry  of  blood. 
There  they  were  met  by  some  of  the  Governor’s  Indian 
attendants,  one  of  whom  was  struck  down,  while  the 
others  hastened  to  the  house,  exclaiming,  “ Help,  help ! 
the  men  of  Chili  are  coming  to  kill  the  Marquis!” 

Pizarro  had  just  finished  dinner,  and  was  conversing 
quietly  with  some  of  his  friends  who,  after  mass,  had 
looked  in  to  pay  their  respects,  and  make  inquiries 
after  his  health.  Among  these  wrere  his  half-brother, 
Don  Martin  de  Alcantara,  Velasquez  the  Alcalde,  Don 
Gomez  de  Luna,  Francisco  de  Chaves,  the  Bishop-elect 
of  Quito,  and  about  fifteen  of  the  principal  cavaliers  of 
the  place.  Some  of  them,  alarmed  by  the  din  of  voices 
in  the  courtyard,  left  the  saloon,  and  hurried  dowrn  to 
the  first  landing  on  the  stairway,  to  inquire  into  the 
cause.  No  sooner  was  it  revealed  to  them  by  the  cries 

* “ Gomez  Perez,  por  haver  alii  agua  derramada  de  una  acequia 
rodeo  algun  tanto  por  no  mojarse  ; reparo  en  ellojuan  de  Rada,  y 
entrandose  atrevido  por  ol  agua  le.  dijo,  • Kamos  a banarnos  en  sangre 
humana,  y rehusais  mojaros  los  pies  en  agua?  Ea  olvcos.’  llizolo 
volver,  y no  asistio  al  hecho.” 


ATTACK  UPON  TIZARRO. 


245 


of  the  Indians,  than  they  retreated  into  the  house  ; and 
thence,  as  they  were  unarmed,  by  a window  that  over- 
looked the  gardens  they  easily  effected  their  escape. 
Among  these  prudent  gentlemen  was  the  Alcalde 
Velasquez,  who,  in  order  to  use  his  hands  in  his  descent, 
held  his  wand  of  office  in  his  mouth ; thereby,  says  the 
chronicler,  sharply,  being  careful  to  fulfil  his  assurance 
to  Pizarro  that  no  harm  should  befall  him  while  he  held 
the  rod  of  justice  in  his  hands  ! * 

The  Marquis,  on  hearing  the  nature  of  the  outbreak, 
preserved  his  usual  composure,  and  called  to  Francisco 
de  Chaves,  who  was  in  the  outer  apartment  opening  on 
the  staircase,  to  secure  the  door,  while  his  brother 
Martin  and  himself  put  on  their  armour.  We  agree 
with  the  historian  that  if  De  Chaves  had  been  as  calm 
as  his  master,  and  had  coolly  obeyed  the  order  coolly 
given,  all  would  yet  have  gone  well,  for  the  door  could 
have  been  easily  held  against  a stronger  force  than  the 
conspirators  brought  with  them,  until  Pizarro’s  soldiers 
could  have  come  to  his  support.  But  De  Chaves,  in 
his  impatience  or  his  surprise,  half  opened  the  door,  and 
began  to  parley  with  the  Almagrists,  who,  throwing 
themselves  upon  him,  slew  him,  and  flung  his  dead  body 
down  the  stairs.  For  a moment  their  further  progress 
was  stayed  by  his  attendants ; but  these,  too,  were 
quickly  slaughtered,  and  Rada  and  his  comrades,  shout- 

* “ En  lo  qual  no  paresce  haver  quebrantado  su  palabra,  porque 
despues  huiendo  (como  adelante  se  dira)  al  tiempo,  que  quisieron 
matar  al  Marques,  se  hecho  de  vna  ventama  abajo  a la  huerta, 
llevando  la  varaen  la  boca.  ” — Zarate , “ Conq.  del  Feru,”  lib.  iv.,  c.  7. 


246 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


ing,  “Where  is  the  Marquis?  Death  to  the  tyrant!” 
strode  through  the  hall  into  the  adjoining  chamber, 
where  Don  Martin  was  assisting  his  brother  to  put  on 
his  harness. 

Don  Martin,  perceiving  that  the  assassins  had  gained 
the  entrance  to  the  apartment,  sprang  to  the  doorway, 
and  assisted  by  two  of  Pizarro’s  pages,  and  a faithful 
cavalier,  Don  Gomez,  sought  to  beat  them  back.  The 
struggle  was  desperate ; though  with  nineteen  against 
four,  the  result  could  not  be  doubtful.  Two  of  the  con- 
spirators, however,  paid  with  their  lives  the  just  penalty 
of  their  bloodthirstiness.  But  Alcantara  and  his  com- 
panions were  mortally  wounded. 

At  length,  Pizarro,  unable,  in  the  pressure  of  the 
moment,  to  adjust  the  fastenings  of  his  cuirass,  flung  it 
aside,  wrapped  one  arm  in  his  purple  robe,  and  snatching 
up  a spear,  rushed  to  his  brother’s  support.  Too  late ; 
covered  in  blood,  Alcantara  sank  swooning  to  the  floor. 
The  Marquis  was  now  about  seventy  years  of  age,  but 
time  had  not  dulled  his  courage,  though  it  had  impaired 
his  physical  strength.  He  faced  his  enemies  with  a 
stern  brow  and  flashing  eyes,  dealing  desperate  blows, 
while  he  cried,  “ What  ho ! ye  traitors  and  cowards, 
have  you  come  to  murder  me  in  my  own  house  ?”  Two 
of  the  assailants  fell  before  him ; but  the  others  renewed 
the  assault,  responding  to  his  upbraidings  with  the 
shout  of  “ Down  with  the  tyrant ! ” The  doorway  being 
secured,  Pizarro  was  able  to  hold  it  for  some  minutes, 
until  his  companions  were  overpowered,  and  Juan  de 
Rada,  with  a burst  of  impatience,  calling  out,  “ Kill 


Assassination  of  Pizarro. 


DEATH  OF  THE  MARQUIS. 


249 


him!  kill  him!  why  this  waste  of  time?”  thrust  one 
of  his  associates,  Narvaez,  upon  Pizarro’s  spear,  and 
forced  his  way  into  the  room.  The  Marquis  defended 
himself  most  gallantly,  until  receiving  a wound  in  the 
throat,  he  reeled,  and  fell  to  the  ground.  Juan  de 
Rada  and  some  others  then  thrust  their  swords  into 
the  great  captain’s  body.  “ Jesu  ! ” he  exclaimed,  as  the 
last  word  he  uttered  in  this  life ; and  dipping  his  finger 
in  his  blood,  he  traced  a cross  upon  the  floor  and  kissed 
it.  At  that  moment  a base  wretch,  named  Borregan, 
dashed  a water-jug,  which  he  had  snatched  from  the 
table,  upon  his  prostrate  head  ; and  as  if  this  final  insult 
were  too  much  for  his  proud  spirit,  the  Conqueror  of 
Peru  fell  upon  his  face  and  died.* 

Waving  their  blood-stained  swords,  in  that  frenzy  of 
excitement  which  frequently  follows  upon  the  commis- 
sion of  a desperate  deed,  the  murderers  rushed  into  the 
street,  and  raised  a loud  shout  of  “ Long  live  the  King  ! 

* Dr.  Robertson’s  account  differs  from  the  text  in  some  unim- 
portant  particulars  : — “ The  Governor,  whose  steady  mind  no  form 
of  danger  could  appeal,  starting  up,  called  for  arms,  and  com- 
manded Francisco  de  Chaves  to  make  fast  the  door.  But  that 
officer,  who  did  not  retain  so  much  presence  of  mind  as  to  obey 
this  prudent  order,  running  to  the  top  of  the  staircase,  wildly  asked 
the  conspirators  what  they  meant,  and  whither  they  were  going  ? 
Instead  of  answering,  they  stabbed  him  to  the  heart,  and  burst  into 
the  hall.  Some  of  the  persons  who  were  there  threw  themselves 
from  the  windows  ; others  attempted  to  fly  ; and  a few.  drawing 
their  swords,  followed  their  leader  into  an  inner  apartment.  The 
conspirators,  animated  with  having  the  object  of  their  vengeance 
now  in  view,  rushed  forward  after  them.  Pizarro,  with  no  other 
arms  than  his  sword  and  buckler,  defended  the  entry  ; and  sup- 


250 


TIIE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


the  tyrant  is  dead  ! Long  live  the  Governor  Almagro  ! 
and  now  shall  justice  be  done  ! ” From  all  quarters 
flocked  the  men  of  Chili  to  gather  round  the  banner 
thus  uplifted,  until  they  numbered  upwards  of  two 
hundred,  armed,  and  ready  for  the  most  violent  actions. 
A guard  was  posted  at  the  houses  of  the  leading 
Pizarrists,  and  their  persons  were  taken  into  custody. 
As  for  the  palace  of  Pizarro,  and  the  residence  of  his 
secretary  Picado,  they  were  immediately  pillaged,  and 
a large  booty  of  gold  and  silver  was  found  in  the  former. 
Picado  sought  an  asylum  in  the  house  of  Riquelme,  the 
royal  treasurer,  who,  however,  hastened  to  betray  him, 
and  he  was  dragged  forth,  amid  shouts  and  execrations, 
and  flung  into  prison.  The  people  of  the  city  were 
sternly  bidden  to  keep  within  doors.  The  public  treasury 
was  seized,  and  the  wands  of  office  were  wrested  from 
the  hands  of  the  Alcaldes,  who  had  been  appointed  by 
the  murdered  Governor. 

A general  feeling  of  terror  pervaded  the  whole  city, 

ported  by  his  half-brother  Alcantara,  and  his  little  knot  of  friends, 
he  maintained  the  unequal  contest  with  intrepidity  worthy  of  his 
past  exploits,  and  with  the  vigour  of  a youthful  combatant.  ‘ Courage,’ 
cried  he,  ‘companions!  we  are  yet  enow  to  make  these  traitors 
repent  of  their  audacity.’  But  the  armour  of  the  conspirators  pro- 
tected them,  while  every  thrust  they  made  took  effect.  Alcantara 
fell  dead  at  his  brother’s  feet ; his  other  defenders  were  mortally 
wounded.  The  governor,  so  weary  that  he  could  hardly  wield  his 
sword,  and  no  longer  able  to  parry  the  many  weapons  furiously 
aimed  at  him,  received  a deadly  thrust  full  in  his  throat,  sank  to  the 
ground,  and  expired.” — “ Conquest  of  America,”  ii.,  354-5.  Our 
own  account  has  been  carefully  put  together  from  a comparison  of 
the  various  original  authorities. 


A SECRET  BURIAL. 


251 


and  everybody  contemplated  with  alarm  the  prospect  of 
a reign  of  spoliation  and  cruelty  under  the  dominance  of 
the  Almagrists.  But,  for  the  time,  there  was  no  one  to 
lead  an  organized  opposition.  To  appease  the  excite- 
ment, and  recall  the  successful  conspirators  to  a sense  of 
decency,  the  Brethren  of  the  Order  of  Mary  assembled 
in  solemn  procession,  and  bore  aloft  through  the  streets 
the  sacred  host. 

Rada  and  his  followers,  however,  were  content  with 
the  victory  they  had  gained,  and  sheathed  their  bloody 
swords.  The  municipality  at  their  summons  recognized 
young  Almagro  as  Governor,  and  being  set  on  horseback, 
he  was  escorted  through  the  city  by  his  cavaliers,  with 
much  enthusiastic  shouting  and  the  martial  sounds  of 
trumpet  and  clarion. 

For  some  hours  the  corpses  of  Pizarro  and  his  fol- 
lowers lay  unhonoured  and  unnoticed.  Some  mean 
spirits  there  were  who  would  fain  have  dragged  the  great 
conqueror’s  body  to  the  market-place,  and  fixed  his 
head  upon  the  public  gallows.  But  Almagro  was  more 
generous,  and  privately  granted  permission  to  Pizarro’s 
friends  to  give  it  a decent  burial.  Apprehensive  of 
violence,  Pizarro’s  wife,  a faithful  attendant,  and  a few 
Indians,  wrapped  the  body  in  a cotton  cloth  and  re- 
moved it  to  the  cathedral,  where,  in  an  obscure  corner,  a 
grave  was  hastily  dug,  and  by  the  light  of  a few  tapers 
the  last  offices  of  the  Church  were  hurriedly  discharged.* 

* A few  years  later,  when  order  and  a settled  government  were 
once  more  established  in  Peru,  the  remains  of  its  conqueror  and  dis- 
coverer were  deposited  in  a richly-wrought  coffin,  and  interred  in  the 
chancel  of  the  cathedral  under  a stately  monument.  Again,  in 


252 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


The  obvious  reflection  to  which  such  an  incident  gives 
rise  is  summed  up  in  the  old  and  bitter  words,  Vanitas 
vanitatum  ! History  abounds  in  similar  illustrations  of 
the  nothingness  of  human  ambition,  of  the  fickleness  of 
what  men  call  Fortune,  of  the  sudden  calamity  that  so 
frequently  overtakes  prosperous  power.  At  noon  that 
day  Pizarro  seemed  secure  in  the  enjoyment  of  almost 
boundless  authority ; millions  trembled  at  his  frown ; 
with  liberal  hand  he  could  reward  the  faithful  or  chastise 
the  presumptuous.  Wealth  was  his,  though  he  did  not 
care  to  accumulate  it ; and  fame,  though  it  is  probable 
that  this  he  valued  even  less.  He  was  master 
of  the  vast  and  affluent  territories  which  he  had  con- 
quered by  the  patient  and  strenuous  exercise  of  fortitude, 
courage,  and  capacity.  Such  was  Pizarro  at  noon  ; and 
yet  as  the  sun  sank  below  the  golden  rim  of  the  Pacific, 
a fearful  little  group  of  humble  followers  were  huddling 
his  corpse,  gashed  with  many  a wound,  and  streaked 
with  blood,  into  a secret  tomb  ! 

“Such,”  says  the  historian,  “was  the  miserable  end 
of  the  Conqueror  of  Peru, — of  the  man  who,  but  a few 
hours  before,  had  lorded  it  over  the  land  with  as  abso- 
lute a sway  as  was  possessed  by  its  hereditary  Incas. 
Cut  off  in  the  broad  light  of  day,  in  the  heart  of  his 
own  capital,  in  the  very  midst  of  those  who  had  been  his 
companions  in  arms,  and  shared  with  him  his  triumphs 

1607,  when  a new  and  more  sumptuous  cathedral  was  erected  a 
second  translation  took  place,  and  Pizaro’s  bones  were  laid  by  the 
side  of  those  of  the  best  viceroy  whom  Spain  ever  bestowed  on 
Tizarro’s  conquest,  the  able  and  amiable  Mendoza. 


PIZARRO’S  DESCENDANTS. 


253 


and  his  spoils,  he  perished  like  a wretched  outcast. 

‘ There  was  none,  even,’  in  the  expressive  language  of 
the  old  chronicler,  ‘ to  say,  God  forgive  him  / ’”  * 

We  may  conjecture  that  Pizarro  was  nearly  seventy 
years  old  at  the  time  of  his  death  ; and  though  he  had 
lived  a life  of  extraordinary  adventure  and  constant 
exertion,  his  eye  was  not  dimmed  nor  his  strength 
abated ; he  retained  all  the  energy  and  vigour  of  his 
youth,  all  the  tenacity  and  resolution  of  his  manhood. 
He  was  never  married  ; but  by  an  Inca  princess  of  the 
royal  blood,  a daughter  of  Atahuallpa  and  granddaughter 
of  Huayna  Capac,  he  had  two  children,  a son  and  a 
daughter.  Both  survived  him  ; though  the  son  did  not 
live  to  attain  manhood.  The  daughter,  Francisca,  accom- 
panying her  mother  to  Spain,  became  the  wife  of  her 
uncle,  Hernando  Pizarro,  then  in  captivity  at  Medina 
del  Campia.  This  strange  and  unnatural  marriage 
necessarily  received  the  sanction  of  the  Roman  Church. 
The  title  and  estates  of  the  great  Marquis  were  not 
inherited  by  his  illegitimate  children  ; but  in  the  reign  of 
Philip  IV.,  and  in  the  third  generation,  the  Marquisate 
was  revived  in  favour  of  Don  Juan  Hernando  Pizarro, 
who,  in  acknowledgment  of  the  illustrious  services  of 
his  ancestor,  was  created  Marquis  of  the  Conquest, 
Marques  de  la  Conquista,  and  received  a liberal  pension 
to  enable  him  to  maintain  his  dignity.  It  is  said  that 

* “ Murio  pidiendo  confesion,  i haciendo  la  cruz,  sin  que  nadie 
dijese,  ‘ Dios  te  perdone.’  ” — Gomara , “ Hist,  de  las  Ind.,”  c.  144. 
Prescott,  ii.,  170;  Helps,  iv.,  141,  142  ; Dr.  Robertson,  iii.,  355  ; 
Zarate,  lib.  iv.,  v.  8. 

R 


254 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


his  descendants,  still  bearing  this  honourable  title — 
which  recalls  the  occurrence  and  interest  of  a remarkable 
enterprise — are  to  this  day  to  be  found  at  Trujillo,  in 
the  ancient  province  of  Estremadura,  the  cradle  of  the 
noble  family  of  the  Pizarros. 

A portrait  of  the  conque.ror  is  preserved  in  the  old 
viceregal  palace  at  Lima  He  was  tall  in  stature,  well- 
proportioned,  with  a striking  and  attractive  countenance, 
a natural  air  of  command,  and  much  suavity  of  address. 
Though  he  raised  himself  to  his  high  position  and  pride 
of  place  entirely  by  the  exercise  of  the  consummate 
qualities  of  perseverance,  patience,  and  daring,  he  filled 
it  like  one  to  the  manner  born.  The  influence  which 
he  exercised  over  his  rude  soldiery  and  independent 
cavaliers  is  extraordinary ; almost  alone  of  Spanish  con- 
querors, he  was  untroubled  by  insubordination,  and  even 
Almagro,  when  in  his  company,  contentedly  submitted 
to  his  will.  He  had  none  of  the  Spaniard’s  usual  weak- 
ness for  splendid  dress ; unlike  Cortes,  his  fellow-con- 
queror, he  had  no  taste  for  pomp  or  pageant ; his  usual 
costume  on  public  occasions  was  a black  cloak,  a 
citizen’s  ordinary  dress,  a white  hat,  and  white  shoes  ; 
the  last,  it  is  said,  in  imitation  of  Gonzalo  de  Cordova, 
the  “ Great  Captain,”  of  whose  character  he  was  a pro- 
found admirer. 

He  was  a man  of  great  moderation  in  all  things  ; he 
drank  but  little,  and  ate  sparingly;  and  he  usually  rose  an 
hour  before  dawn.  Capable  of  great  endurance,  he  shrank 
from  no  amount  of  labour,  and  the  minutest  details  of 
every  transaction  received  his  personal  attention.  He 


CHARACTER  OF  PIZARRO. 


255 


has  occasionally  been  spoken  of  as  avaricious,  but  all 
the  evidence  extant  seems  to  point  in  an  opposite  direc- 
tion. Assuredly,  he  left  behind  him  no  accumulated 
fortune.  Whatever  he  acquired, — and  his  share  of  the 
plunder  of  Peru  was  necessarily  considerable, — he  ex- 
pended upon  public  improvements  and  great  architectural 
works.  He  was  very  liberal  towards  all  who  served  him; 
and  none  ever  did  him  a kindness  without  finding  that 
it  was  not  forgotten.  His  activity  was  almost  boundless; 
to  the  last  day  of  his  life  he  was  engaged  in  public 
affairs,  and  during  the  brief  period  of  his  authority  in 
Peru  he  initiated  a thousand  useful  and  practical 
schemes.  Not  less  conspicuous  was  his  largeness  of 
view ; though  without  culture  or  even  the  rudiments  of 
education,  he  showed  himself  capable  of  appreciating 
the  wants  of  a country  and  the  best  methods  of  develop- 
ing its  resources.  But  the  most  distinctive  feature  of 
his  character,  that  which  marks  him  out  among  the  great 
adventurers  and  explorers  of  his  time,  was  his  constancy 
of  purpose — that  tenacity  to  which  I have  already 
alluded — that  firm,  inexpugnable  grasp  of  the  object  to 
be  attained,  the  work  to  be  accomplished.  It  has  been 
well  said  that  in  his  first  expedition  he  gave  a striking 
evidence  of  it  among  the  dreary  marshes  and  mangroves 
of  Choco.  Though  his  followers  were  pining  around 
him,  blighted  by  the  dread  malaria,  wasting  before  an 
invisible  enemy,  unable  to  do  battle  in  their  own  defence, 
he  never  faltered,  never  hesitated ; grimly  self-reliant, 
he  persevered  to  the  end.  And  so  it  was  throughout 
that  stormy  career,  the  record  of  which  forms  so 


256 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  INCAS. 


picturesque  a chapter  in  the  history  of  the  New 
World. 

The  perusal  of  that  chapter  has  wrested  from  a by  no 
means  too  favourable  writer  the  following  testimony  : — 
“ When  we  contemplate  the  perils  he  braved,  the  suf- 
ferings he  patiently  endured,  the  incredible  obstacles  he 
overcame,  the  magnificent  results  he  affected  with  his 
single  arm,  as  it  were,  unaided  by  the  government, — 
though  neither  a good,  nor  a great  man  in  the  highest 
sense  of  that  term,  it  is  impossible  not  to  regard  him  as 
a very  extraordinary  one.”  This  we  take  to  be  the  de- 
cision at  which  all  impartial  judges  must  arrive. 

We  append  the  poet  Southey’s  inscription  for  a monu- 
ment at  Trujillo  : — 

* ‘ A greater  name 

The  list  of  glory  boasts  not.  Toil  and  pain, 

Famine,  and  hostile  elements,  and  hosts 
Embattled,  failed  to  check  him  in  his  course ; 

Not  to  be  wearied,  not  to  be  deterred, 

Not  to  be  overcome.  A mighty  realm 
He  overran,  and  with  relentless  arm 
Slew  or  enslaved  its  unoffending  sons, 

And  wealth  and  power  and  fame  were  his  rewards." 


